NATION

PASSWORD

Descent Into Hell [Closed | Attn: Badlands, Gholgoth]

A staging-point for declarations of war and other major diplomatic events. [In character]
User avatar
Seclya
Secretary
 
Posts: 26
Founded: May 20, 2024
Inoffensive Centrist Democracy

Descent Into Hell [Closed | Attn: Badlands, Gholgoth]

Postby Seclya » Fri Oct 04, 2024 2:27 pm

When Hakulia was felled by the Saahein, and Seclya rose from the ashes, a countdown began.
It was only natural that the Hakulic humans would want their homeland back from the elves.
The clock was ticking towards midnight, and a reckoning for both the Hakul and the Saahein.
War was really the inevitable drawing card to be played in at the last, for war defined them.
Only a fool would have thought bloodshed could be avoided; it was preordained to have war.
The question now became not who would win the
Second Blood War, but who should survive?


— Mirthal Virran, Biographer and Historian



Image




DESCENT INTO HELL

THE SECOND BLOOD WAR COMMENCES BETWEEN SCAILAND AND SECLYA



The Royal Estate of Ruven I Achax and Issarel Rothilion-Ermys, Syva Aethel, Seclya
1930 Hours Syva Aethel Time


Elkhazel Bihice was running late, as per his usual this time of day; evening meetings at the royal estate were always a troublesome affair for him. The hustle and bustle of Syva Aethel had delayed him in reaching the estate at the proper time, and though his compatriots all knew him as ‘the one who would arrive late’, it still did not ease the sting of shame. All he had to show for his recent excursion to Culiacan was a bad tan and some sunburns on the top of his shaved head. He had arrived back home in the capital just that very morning and was already being called to a rendezvous with the Ostrax and some of his top advisors, defense minister Ninleyn Yesraeli and development minister Kieran Aramaris. Personally, he liked both Ninleyn and Kieran, though he felt that their responsibilities often paled in comparison to the needs of the foreign ministry. They were apt to discuss matters of importance in their respective fields, however, and he generally found the two to be combative, yet strangely pleasant to be around in their own special way.

As he strolled at a brisk but deliberate pace through the outer hallway on the fourth floor, overlooking the botanical gardens outside the portico, Elkhazel thought to himself – and not least the first time, either – what compelled the Saahein Sovereignty to build such a human-esque royal palace for Ruven I Achax and Issarel Rothilion-Ermys. Sure, it was beautiful in a neoclassical manner, but it reeked of human minds behind the architecture; that they had inherited the grounds from the previous ‘administration’ of Seclya was one thing, but to keep the style was another. It was not a matter of taste so much as a matter of common decency not to imbue the capital with remnants of their human slave masters. Whatever had come over the designers of the estate, it had been an exceedingly bad joke in poor taste to Elkhazel and his sensibilities. He had often wondered to himself whether the move was made to appease frazzled human nervous throughout Gholgoth over the appearance of a new Elven kingdom on the political scene, a savvy move perhaps.

In any event, the royal couple were not complaining about their accommodations, and he was not getting paid to discuss them, either. Elkhazel gently pushed open the door to the office study of Ruven Rothilion-Ermys, the proverbial ‘elf with a plan’ as it were. Ruven was a decorated war leader and the adopted son of Queen Maeralya in Amador, which made him nigh untouchable in the grand hierarchy of the Saahein Sovereignty – his word was law. Not that he adopted power universally or singularly; he shared that prestige with his wife, a daughter of Amador named Issarel Ermys. Together, they formed the crux of a powerful marital dynamic in Seclyai politics, wielding tremendous influence over the government that served them and their constituents. The two even loved one another, as rare as that was these days, truly a storybook romance come to life under the pretense of hot passions and political intrigues between the Amadorians and Seclyai. Their children were going to be quite powerful brokers in their own right when they came of age.

Taking a deep breath before the plunge into a political caucus of some import, Elkhazel gently pushed the door open to the Ostrax’s office study, the soft chandelier light filtering through the doorway in the darkened hallway. He stepped inside the room quietly, taking note of several guards standing by in the corners of the room, a security measure holdover from the Blood War to be sure. The king and his counsel were sitting across from his desk in leather chairs that matched the coloration of the onyx marble floors. Ruven was seated at the head of the arrangement, wearing a crisp business suit with matching vest and tie over a red undershirt. His neatly kept hair was barely touching the base of his neck and slicked back, a larger-than-life personality in the humblest and intimate of settings without thought to the enormous political and realpolitik power he wielded with his wife. If one did not know any better, they would have assumed Ruven was some young, hotshot lawyer or businessman, not the leader of the whole damned Saahein Sovereignty.

The Ostrax was busy sipping on tea, listening intently to an argument being waged between Kieran and Ninleyn. Kieran Aramaris was something of a folksy hero from the Blood War, becoming the leader of his own battalion of engineers that had distinguished themselves with distinction for their tenacity and willingness to work under heavy duress. After the conclusion of the revolution, Kieran had gone into urban planning fulltime and become something of a policy freak. His diminutive stature – he was only about 1.6 meters tall – betrayed none of the fire that burned inside his soul for Seclya. He was sitting with his arms folded across his chest, wearing a black vest over a while dress shirt, his tie and jacket already pulled off and thrown on the floor haphazardly behind him. Whatever the argument was between himself and Ninleyn, it was obvious that Ninleyn had the advantage at this particular juncture. Kieran would not let that fester for long; he was intensely proud and unwilling to backdown easily from his positions, however flawed or accurate they might be.

Compared to Kieran and his animated facial features, the lovely Ninleyn Yesraeli was the model of calm and composed stature. Elkhazel did not know Ninleyn on a personal level to the same extent like he did with Kieran, but he was well versed in her own personal rise up the ranks of power in Syva Aethel. A military lifer, she had been an early convert to the revolutionary uprising and led a daring aerial assault on Hakulic forces at the Battle of Marrona, leaving the humans incapable of counterattacking on the vulnerable flank of the Lacerta legions. Nicknamed ‘Skyhammer’, Yesraeli became a policy hawk of her own accord in the defense of the nation, rising up the ranks of the military to become one of the senior policy instructors at the main military academy at Navis. Ruven had personally tapped her for the position of defense minister thanks to her understanding of armaments, logistics, and modern combat tactics. She wore a feminine business suit that clung tightly to her figure, cutting an alluring presence in whatever room she entered.

As he walked towards the gathering, he caught the tail end of one of Yesraeli’s rants unfolding, something he was well versed in dealing with. “–I still think it deserves attention! We cannot keep putting this off forever, damn it!”

“And I keep telling you, if we do not consider the needs of our transportation network, the military may be the least of our problems! We need that budgetary surplus more than your soldiers do, sorry. It is a fact of life that you must deal with.”

“Deal with it hell,” Ninleyn angrily retorted. “I must insist on this plan!”

The duo were well and truly going at it tooth and nail – as respectfully as they could, of course before the Ostrax – over this one, as they had for days. Ruven heard the footsteps clacking on the marble floor behind them and turned to greet the foreign minister. “Ah, Elkhazel, the voice of reason I hope in this maelstrom of madness. Welcome!”

“Hail, Achax,” Elkhazel said boldly as he approached, saluting his Ostrax dutifully. “And how might the king of the Saahein be feeling today?”

Rothilion-Ermys shook his head incredulously, having talked with Bihice about this before. “You know you can call me Ruven, it will not kill you. We do not stand on ceremony here, friend. Come, have a seat with us, we were just about to talk shop.”

“Eh, too improper,” the foreign minister replied, taking a seat across from Kieran and Ninleyn and plopping down in a huff. “Some order of civility is needed for the station, is it not?”

Kieran spoke up, nodding in agreement with Elkhazel. “For once, I agree with my bald friend here on matters of policy. It would do you well to remember your station, Majesty; others around the world are watching you, after all. You cannot be expected to shepherd a people to prosperity without a modicum of pomp.”

“I disagree completely,” Ninleyn said plainly, her penchant for pragmatism showing through. “Having a leader that is down to earth without his heads being stuck in the clouds sets a good precedent for Seclya. Ruven should not be penalized simply because the royal family does not want to be considered hoity toity.”

“Hoity toity? Good grief,” Elkhazel said sharply, leaning forward in his seat after getting comfortable in it. “It is not a matter of being up in the clouds, it is a matter of establishing authority. The Saahein, the Lashein and our Lacerta friends have a hegemony that needs shepherding by a qualified shepherd, our Ostrax.”

“I am sorry Elkhazel, Kieran, but I am of the same opinion as Ninleyn,” Ruven addressed the group, taking an authoritative tone. “I want to be relatable to my people, not some distant force from on high that commands the plebes down below. That is not what we fought for, and it is not what I signed up for. Keep it informal for me, please?”

Bihice slowly nodded in the affirm. “As you wish it, Majesty… Ruven.”

The Ostrax politely smiled in his direction, the reaffirming grin of a friend trying to placate another with good humors. Ruven slid towards the edge of his chair, steeping his tea in the porcelain cup that set upon its coaster on the table between the lot of them. The Ostrax was well known for his addiction to green tea; the foreign ministry had to work out a special arrangement with the Wishtonian island nation of Kusatsu just to import the blends he preferred along with his wife. Teatime in the royal estate was developing into a sacred, and tasty, tradition that Elkhazel was there for, to be certain. It beat having gruel served in metal tins in the trenches, that was for damned sure. Everything about their setup in Syva Aethel was preferable to the olden days of servitude or the conquests of the Blood War. As foreign minister to the Saahein Sovereignty, he had held a front seat to many of the changes happening to their newly won country. Some of the changes had been for the worse, but most were for the better; life was constantly improving.

“Anyway, as I was saying before our friend the foreign minister joined us,” Ninleyn resumed talking, “I believe that we need to address the issue of recruits to the war academy at Bryleth with our budgetary surplus. Bryleth is a holdover from the Hakulic period and was built with humans, not elves or Lacerta in mind. Overhauling the infrastructure and building a new facility would help our military immensely with recruitment and training goals.”

“Sorry, I just cannot accept that the military needs more funding than it already has,” Kieran said bluntly towards the defense minister, turning next to speak directly towards Ruven. “Our civic infrastructure is still in the process of being brought up to code, and transport gates between Syva Aethel and Ifa Serine are not cheap to maintain!”

“I understand that our infrastructure needs are great, but so too are our defensive needs,” Ninleyn replied to him, singling him out. “Right now, our national defense plan relies too heavily on the assistance of our Amadorian allies. What if they could not come quickly to our aid? We are in no shape right now militarily to prosecute a war.”

“You hold our Gothic neighbors in a poor light if you think we are at risk of invasion,” Elkhazel interjected, weighing in on the side of Kieran. “We have no ill will engendered towards us right now from our neighbors; Seclya is as secure as it has ever been under the Hakulic peoples. Civilian infrastructure can support military development as well.”

“We are not so strong as you might think,” Ninleyn responded. “The Gothic Lords of the region will pounce on any sign of weakness, and Seclya is still very much on the long road to recovery from the Blood War. Our military must meet certain standards for our ensured defense, and right now I cannot guarantee that our numbers match up to the cause.”

The Ostrax decided to weigh in on the matter, offering his own qualified opinion. “I am of the same mind as Ninleyn on this, gentlemen, I apologize. Rebuilding the military must be of the utmost importance if we are to survive as a people on our own. Amador has been tremendous to us, but we must be able to carry our own weight in the world, you know?”

“Is this a confirmation that the military is getting our budgetary surplus then,” Ninleyn inquired.

“I would think so, defense minister,” Ruven answered. “There may be some bureaucratic red tape to sort through, but in general I am okay with developing military resources to be used in our national defense stratagem. Civilian infrastructure projects will simply require the levying of new taxes to complete. People will just have to swallow the painful costs.”

“Painful costs is one way to put it,” Kieran spoke candidly, shaking his head. “The people will not like it one bit.”

“Progress is thirsty work, unfortunately,” Ruven answered, taking a sip from his green herbal tea before continuing. “Our magicks can only do so much; we need to levy taxes and raise elven power to continue constructing our homeland the way it is meant to be. If the people are willing to suffer in the short term for future gains, we can make it all work to our benefit. There is also the matter of our Lacerta allies to consider as well, you see?”

“As you say, sir,” Kieran kind of gently replied, not really feeling the Ostrax’s enthusiasm but going along with it nonetheless in a token show of support. I do hope we can find a budget allotment for more transport gates between Ifa Serine and Syva Aethel. The more we pump into our infrastructure and transportation networks, the more economically viable we become. And I find it difficult to process that anyone here in the room finds that unpalatable.”

“Oh, absolutely,” Ruven acknowledged, sitting his porcelain cup down on its coaster on the table. “The magicks which sustain our teleportation grid to and from Amador is high on the list of priorities. Having that umbilical cord to Amador is a necessity for our nation right now as we continue to improve our infrastructure and recover from war damage.”

“I am also not immune to the needs of our civilian sectors,” Ninleyn addressed Kieran, trying to paste a sympathetic look on her face to soften the blow against his idealism. “We must consider the needs of our constituent groups as well as our military needs. I simply think we need to prioritize what resources we have into the areas of highest need.”

“Hey, you won this round, kudos to you,” Kieran chuckled, reaching forward for his own cup of tea. “The military getting the budgetary surplus will produce some dramatic results, and I am not inherently against the move on principle. I just have to advocate for the department that I was assigned, to the causes of my constituents across this land we now call our home.”

Elkhazel nodded, crossing his right leg over his left and grabbing at his ankle. “You never know, maybe we will draft an extra budgetary surplus and have another discussion on transportation or economics or what have you. We did well to create a budget with a surplus once, right? Who is to say we cannot perform that same minor miracle again?”

“Elkhazel Bihice, the pragmatist as always,” Kieran chided him jokingly, looking back towards Ruven for moral support for his position. “Maybe you should have been assigned development minister instead of I, you old scoundrel!”

“Oh, no thank you, I am quite well adjusted to my current role and desire no other, be It demotion or promotion.” Elkhazel leaned over towards Ninleyn, smirking: “Kieran here has an inferiority complex next to elves of true stature and nobility. He cannot comprehend that a highborn elven lord could know as much as the plebeian commoner that ate bugs and surreptitiously threw the shackles off and liberated themselves.”

Kieran laughed boisterously. “That might be the most elegant fuck you in recorded history.”

The four of them laughed loudly at the quip, feeling some of the tension from the debate lift. Elkhazel shook his head and held his hands up: “I only call it as I see it.”

Their laughter was suddenly curtailed by the sound of a door slamming open behind them, back from whence they had all entered the office study of the Ostrax. A pair of soldiers barged in shortly thereafter, brandishing sidearms and looking for all the world like a duo of assassins. For a brief moment, Elkhazel nearly considered the possibility of an armed coup taking place, but the arrival of the Miax, Ruven’s wife, Issarel sequestered those thoughts into the dustbin. The armed guards looked around as though they were scanning for any threats, moving in stride with the deliberate, slow steps of the distressed Miax, she who was wearing the scowl of someone in deep discomfort. The group turned to her, feeling the negative energy radiate off of Issarel in an almost-palpable fashion. It was obvious that something was dreadfully wrong, but to what extent or reason behind the distress, Elkhazel nor his compatriots could answer. Her disheveled look was extremely out of character for Issarel and disturbing to the lot of them.

Elkhazel, Kieran and Ninleyn all rose first, the Ostrax slower to turn to see his wife in distress. There were suddenly the machinations of prognostication swirling in Bihice’s head, ideas swirling into dreaded fears over what might be the matter. For whatever reason, he felt as though he knew what the Miax was going to say before she said it, for there was only a litany of reasons for her to be so distressed. Something major had happened, perhaps to the nation itself, and things that had been sailing along smoothly would be upturned on its head in short order. He pleaded internally with himself to be wrong, that maybe something less serious was going on, but as Issarel continued apace towards them, her distressed look growing more forceful by the second, Elkhazel knew better than to hope. He could read the look of deep concern on the Ostrax, Ruven’s face at the sight of his disconcerted wife. He froze up for a second, as though he were gripped by the same invisible fear, but it quickly broke and necessity propelled him into action.

Ruven quickly rose from his chair, moving to intercept his wife before she made it over to their small cadre. He gently grabbed a hold of her, feeling her quake beneath his touch. “My love, are you okay? You look like you have seen a ghost – what is the matter?”

Issarel looked up with watery, pleading eyes that glistened in the soft lighting of the study. Her words were slow to form, as though some insidious force was suppressing her spirit. Finally, she managed to utter the words that dropped like a hammer in the room: “War, love! Seclya is going to war – we have been attacked!”



CHAPTER I
THE VIRABELLA DISASTER
Last edited by Seclya on Fri Oct 04, 2024 5:15 pm, edited 2 times in total.

FROM THY SHADOWS, A RECKONING DRAWETH NIGH
THE SAAHEIN SOVEREIGNTY OF SECLYARA CASARIAAT SAAHEIN RIA SECLYA
THE USHYA SLAVE MARKETPLACEWIKI FOR SECLYABIJAN THEATRE SOLUTIONS
A GOTHIC LORD OF THE DREAD LANDS OF GHOLGOTH.

User avatar
Astrya Scailand
Civil Servant
 
Posts: 6
Founded: Jun 28, 2024
New York Times Democracy

Chapter I: The Virabella Disaster

Postby Astrya Scailand » Fri Oct 04, 2024 5:10 pm

Aboard the MS Steinwiesen R-536 Missile Cruiser
430 Nautical Miles North Northwest of Kva Norale
1700 Hours Syva Aethel Time - Friday, October 4th


Things had happened so fast, Zweiteroffizier Markus Krauszer barely had time to react. The sound of an explosion was echoing on the bridge of the MS Steinwiesen R-536 Raketenkreuzer. Kapitän Janik Kellner was lying face up on the deck, his features still and sullen, a .357 slug holed in the right temple of the forehead. Blood was pooling beneath his dying corpse, brain matter and viscera sprayed behind him on the console, absolutely soaking one of the helmsmen. The Ersteroffizier, Lukas Rühle, Kapitän Kellner’s executive officer and loyal subordinate for more than five years was standing over the cooling body of the ship’s commander, the magnum revolver he had brandished from beneath his tactical dungarees still aimed at the spot of air where the Kapitän had been standing. Everyone on the bridge was frozen in a moment of absolute shock, the moment so unanticipated that it almost rang out as cheap fiction, some mass delusional fantasy playing out for the crew. Even the helmsman that got splattered by the gunshot was frozen in his seat, looking over at the Kapitän’s body.

Krauszer stood there, flabbergasted at the suddenness of the attack, unable to move. The Ersteroffizier slowly levied the gun towards the floor, turning to face the crew that had become frozen in place. His face was calm, collected – all but his eyes, those were alive with a passionate fire that nearly burned through his sockets. He had known Lukas for his entire tenure on the Steinwiesen; they had even bunked together when they arrived at the naval dockyard at Hirschheim. He had even escorted him and Kapitän Kellner on their tour of the ship when they were first assigned to the missile cruiser five years prior. The crew had been as tight as tight could be, until the moment that Lukas levied his revolver at the Kapitän and fired a slug into his head. There were no words for what had happened; even time seemed to stand still, holding its breath as though the crew were about to take a deep plunge into the unknown abyss of an apparent mutiny on the bridge. The seconds ebbed like hours, no one daring to move or even so much as speak on the bridge.

Finally, the hands of time began moving again as Rühle turned towards the bridge crew, careful not to levy his revolver at anyone else, but not dropping it to the ground either – perhaps a defensive measure in case someone rushed him? Lukas pointed the gun towards the corpse of Kellner, motioning for the bridge crew to look at the dead body lying amidst them. The Kapitän was expired in the most brutal way possible by his first officer, and the question that obviously presented itself now was ‘why?’ and ‘for what purpose?’ Kellner was not a difficult taskmaster, nor was he a pushover; a veteran of the War of the Leaves, he was a well-respected leader and commander of the crew. That he had been gunned down in cold blood by the man deigned to serve as his executive officer, making sure that his orders were carried out throughout the missile cruiser, it was almost unthinkable. But here they all were, standing in the midst of a real-life horror show, with a deceased Kapitän and an Ersteroffizier who had murdered him in cold blood.

“Zweiteroffizier, 1MC; I wish to address the ship’s crew.”

Krauszer was stunned, but did as he was told, fearful that a refusal would earn him the same fate as Kellner lying on the floor. “Aye sir, set condition 1MC for ship-wide broadcast.”

The communications officer flipped a relay switch over his head, turning towards the second officer with trembling fear in his voice. “The channel is open, sir.”

Markus nodded, patting the scared young man on the shoulder in an attempt to calm him down as he moved to carefully hand the radio receiver to the first officer. Lukas nodded respectfully at him as he brought the receiver up to his mouth: Good evening, crew of the great ship Steinwiesen. This is Ersteroffizier Lukas Rühle speaking to you with an important announcement. As of this date, 4 October, I have relieved Kapitän Janik Kellner of his command and have taken over the bridge of the Raketenkreuzer. Officers loyal to my new command have been hand-picked and personally appointed to workstations throughout the ship and will be issuing your new orders momentarily. I wanted to take a moment to level with you before those orders are given, so that you may understand the method to this madness. Undoubtedly, many of you were fond of Kapitän Kellner and his command and will find this news as a shock to your system. We will not judge you for this, for Kellner was a good man that simply stood on the wrong page of history.”

“To what end have I executed this putsch, this mutiny if you could call such an act of heroic bravery and sacrifice one? Simply put, this ship and her crew stand at the pinnacle of Scailander naval power in the Silent Sea. The Hakulic peoples of Scailand look to us to avenge the losses that were engendered by our great foe, the Saahein and their bastard underlings of Seclya. We waged a war of extermination on them, only to be forced out of our ancestral homeland and plunged into the icy refuge of Scailand. And in this, we have flourished in twenty years, building anew a society worthy of remembrance in the annals of history. Long have our people suffered in the frozen confines of our prison home, making the best out of a pathetic and squalid living situation. We have rebuilt our military machine and have made strong that which was cast out as chaff from the homeland. Crew of the Steinwiesen, make no mistake about it – you are the best part of Scailander lore. You are the engine that drives us towards a restoration unlike any other throughout history.”

“Kapitän Kellner was a good man; a just man, even. But he believed in error that the Scailanders deserved their exile to the Badlands from Gholgoth, that the elves in Seclya were the new rightful owners of Hakulia in the north. Nothing could be further from the truth! The high elves and their low elven and dragonborn allies are usurpers to a land that does not belong to them, laying claim to a territory that has housed our people for countless millennia. Are we to sit here and do nothing to reclaim our former homeland? Should we count our glory as lost, and the price of our defeat twenty years ago an ignominy that stains us to this day? No, this is a bridge too far for this gallant crew; the Kapitän believed that we deserved our fate and was content to ‘keep the peace’ however he could. This is why I acted in accordance with the edict of our forefathers under blood oath to remove Janik Kellner and bring this crew the glory that it so richly deserves! This night will long be remembered as the night we finally struck back against our elven oppressors!”

“Officers, address your departments with haste, and set condition 1SQ for tactical missile launch. Gentlemen, this day will long be remembered as the day we sweep aside twenty years of shame and reclaim our honor. Tonight, we drink the blood of the elves! Tonight, we dine on the flesh of the dragonborn. Our member will have their fill as we feast on the misery of our enemy! Join with me now, and do your duty for the Hakul and for Scailand!”

Rühle let his hand off the receiver, letting it hang by his side over the wrist that held the revolver. He turned to the crew to gauge their reactions, watching intently as each man made up his own mind about what had just been said. Lukas looked at Markus with an intensity that bored a hole right through him, cutting into his very soul. It was as if Lukas Rühle had taken on some sort of ethereal presence and was able to peel into the inside of him, into the spirit that clung to his bones for dear life. The Ersteroffizier was prying into his mind, attempting to ascertain whether the second officer would go along for the ride on this little carousel of mutiny. There was no choice to be had other than the one that ensured his salvation; take part in the mutiny and die by hanging when they returned to port or be shot dead right then and there for refusing the orders of the mutineer. Either way, he was a dead man, so he could only choose the option that ensured his personal honor was left intact. His eyes locked onto Rühle’s with his own intensity now, the two linked together.

"Can I count on you, Zweiteroffizier Krauszer?" Lukas addressed him coldly, slowly raising the revolver to train it at Markus's head. "Or are you another problem to be dealt with before this ship achieves its rightful glory? Answer me now and make your choice!"

Krauszer took a step forward, the fear inside of him being bottled up with as much artificial stoicism as he could muster. His words were jaded, sharp, and straight to the heart of the matter. “Do you know who my uncle is, Ersteroffizier Rühle?”

“Of course I do,” Lukas replied. “Admiral Klemens Hauke, die Fünfteführer”

“And do you know what he will do to you and the men you got to go along with this mutiny? He’s going to personally hang each one of you by the yardarm of the Sonnefeld and draw and quarter anyone that did not act to prevent the death of die Kapitän.”

“I am not so certain of this fate you speak of,” Lukas responded inquisitively, as if he were striking up a civil conversation with a massive handgun aimed at his head. “I believe when military command wakes up and sees what we have accomplished this night, they will make heroes of us all for the great cause that we are now taking up. We will be seen as liberators of the oppressed Hakulic peoples of Scailand!”

“What ‘great cause’, the war was lost over twenty years ago – you were not even a sailor back then, nor was I. We accepted the disgrace of defeat when we took up the defense of Scailand, our prison home in the Silent Sea of the Badlands. This is our penance for delving into the barbarity of the war and losing our edge, you see? This shame is meant to be upon us as the generation of children from the last generation that fought the good fight and lost.”

“So, you have made your choice then?” Lukas cocked the hammer back on the revolver, re-leveling the gun at Krauszer’s face.

“If you think I am afraid to die, you are gravely mistaken, Mister Rühle. Pull the trigger, I am a dead man anyways thanks to your actions this day.”

The Ersteroffizier looked at Markus for a long, interminably brutal time, trying to decide whether or not to pull the trigger and plaster his own brain matter on the console behind him. Rühle’s aim was true, but he elected not to take the shot. He instead slowly lowered the gun, a broad grin on his face. “You have guts, Zweiteroffizier, and guts I can use. Will you stand against me, or will you stand by me as we accomplish our task?”

Markus looked at him for a fleeting moment, then answered him. “Consider me a passenger along for the ride. I will abide by your commands for the moment and see where this act is going. You are technically my superior, and with the crew you claim to have converted to your cause, I am in no position militarily to oppose your mutiny. That makes me an accomplice by device, so I may as well see this thing that you have put into motion through to the end.”

“Good man, I knew I could count on you,” the mutineer lauded him, before turning his attention back to the radio receiver dangling from his wrist. He brought it up to his mouth, barking out orders. “Weapons? Conn; what is your status? Are we ready to launch?”

There was a clatter of static on the other end before a boisterous, booming voice answered. “Conn? Weapons; we are at 1SQ, missiles locked on target and ready to fly the coop. Awaiting your orders to launch, Kapitän Rühle!"

Krauszer shuddered at the mention of Kapitän Rühle, not willing to fully accept him in the position yet but having no real authority to countermand him either at this point. Lukas pressed the receiver again and replied:"Permission granted to let our birds fly. Empty the nest, Weapons; fire!"

“What the fuck are we shooting at!?” Krauszer exclaimed as the ship rumbled throughout its superstructure. Four cruise missiles resting in their silos suddenly roared to life; the sled doors opening up in time for rocket fire to come blasting up into the air. Four birds raced upward into the sky, arcing their way south as they flew. The Zweiteroffizier was stunned, perplexed, confused; what the fuck was happening here? Who were they shooting at, why were they shooting at them? Nothing made sense about any of this, and the only thing that stopped Krauszer from rushing the Ersteroffizier and making a play for the revolver was the realization that some men loyal to him might be amongst the bridge crew. The new Kapitän of the Steinwiesen looked at the bridge crew with excitement in his eyes, the feeling of energy palpable inside of him. It was the last moment of sanity before the words escaped Krauszer’s lips once again: “I ask you once more, Kapitän Rühle, what in the holy blue fuck are we shooting our load at? We deserve to know the truth, for fuck’s sake!”

“And the truth you shall have,” Kapitän Rühle exclaimed brightly. “For the last thirty minutes, our radar operators have been surreptitiously monitoring civilian commercial traffic on the sea lanes to Kva Norale. One ship, out of Seclya, the commercial liner Virabella is hauling passengers and freight out of Gholgoth to the Amadorian colony. Over 3,000 souls are aboard the ship, and we just launched four cruise missiles at her!”

You did what!?

“You heard me correctly,” Lukas plainly stated. “The Virabella is twelve hundred yards to our south, and if our birds are flying hot and straight, we should detect their detonation in about ten seconds. Nine… eight… seven…”

As Rühle counted down to impact, Krauszer again stammered: “What the fuck have you done? Do you know what the Seclyai will do in response to this assault? They’re going to unleash high holy hell on us–“

“–Oh, it’s a hit!” Rühle blurted out excitedly, pointing to the horizon as a distant column of fire and smoke exploded off in the distance, followed by a trio of explosions to either side. “We snooted the bastards but good; well done, Weapons!”

Krauszer was apoplectic. “You just signed our death warrants!”

“No, Mister Krauszer,” Lukas answered him, “I have set you free.”

The Ersteroffizier-turned- Kapitän looked at Markus, studying him for a moment. For his part, Krauszer was trying to wrap his head around the magnitude of what they had just done. “You know this means war with the elves, right?”

“That I am counting on, Mister Krauszer,” Lukas replied. “Now, order the crew of the helicopter gunship to take flight and eliminate any survivors found in the water. Leave none alive!”

The Zweiteroffizer shook his head negatively. “No, I will not do that!”

The Kapitän leveled the revolver at him, aiming at his face. “You will order the gunship’s crew to station,” he spoke coldly before turning the revolver towards the back of the head of a terrified helmsman, “or Comrade Spiers here will join Kellner in the afterlife.”

Krauszer felt the fear he had bottled up surge to the surface. He put his hands up, trying to acknowledge the new Kapitän’s orders. “Okay, okay!” He motioned for the radio receiver in Ersteroffizier Rühle’s hand, which Lukas handed over forcefully. Markus brought the receiver hesitantly towards his mouth, watching as Rühle kept the revolver aimed at the helmsman’s head. “Bridge to station one; all members of the gunship crew are ordered to take flight to Seclyai vessel Virabella twelve hundred yards to our south. Leave no survivors of the ship alive.”

“Good man,” Ersteroffizier Rühle commended him after he had finished, pulling the revolver away from Helmsman Spiers. “Tonight, we have made history. Tomorrow, the war truly begins…”
Last edited by Astrya Scailand on Fri Oct 04, 2024 5:23 pm, edited 1 time in total.

User avatar
Seclya
Secretary
 
Posts: 26
Founded: May 20, 2024
Inoffensive Centrist Democracy

Postby Seclya » Fri Oct 04, 2024 6:48 pm

The War Collegium of the Ministry of Defense, Syva Aethel, Seclya
2035 Hours Syva Aethel Time


As the night darkened over Syva Aethel, the mood on the way down into the control center of the War Collegium at the Ministry of Defense headquarters was a sour one. There was little information available to them at the moment, save for the word that a ship belonging to Secyla had been attacked and were sinking into the Silent Sea near the Badlands. Anything else was conjecture at this point for Ruven as the Ostrax made his way down the utilitarian corridors, tailed by Elkhazel Bihice and Ninleyn Yesraeli. His wife, Issarel was slightly behind them, bringing up the rear of the column along with a bevy of guards keeping the party safe from any potential threats. Such a sad commentary on the state of affairs when they needed a military escort to keep them safe! Ruven felt an enormous pressure on his shoulders to act in accordance with national defense policy. He had his suspicions about what was happening, but decided to keep his playing cards close to the vest on this one. Ill-gotten prognostication would earn him a demerit in the eyes of his subordinates.

As they approached the final set of double doors in the hallway, Ruven motioned for Issarel to move up and join him. He pushed his way through the doors, holding it for his wife and his underlings as they entered the war planning room of the Collegium. A litany of soldiers and officers were moving back and forth in a hurry, the pace in the room nearly ran frantic. General Aiduin Folmer was in the center of the room, standing beside Admiral Cyran Paxidor, two members of the joint chiefs of staff, the senior army and navy commanders as it were. Both Folmer and Paxidor were veterans of the War of the Leaves and had a deep understanding of the intricacies of modern warfare, which Ruven deeply valued. Too many of his brethren were stuck in the past eon of warfare tactics, unable or unwilling to evolve and adapt with the times. He did not have that problem with the General or the Admiral, thankfully; they were two trusted advisers that could be counted on in a pinch to deliver results, which Ruven and Issarel desperately needed at this critical junction.

The party moved through the hustle and bustle of the war planning room, moving towards the centerpiece of the room, a large tabletop with a digital display that could be used as a giant computer screen, complete with holographic projections and touch-screen technology. It was an expensive piece of equipment that only saw usage when the shit hit the fan. Ruven and Issarel walked towards it apace, looking intently down towards Admiral Paxidor and General Folmer, the latter of whom was already playing with the screen’s controls. Ruven could feel the tension in the air as the uncertainty of where things stood played into the depressive atmosphere. It was like being at a funeral wake, with onlookers gawking at the deceased and feeling the pall of death hanging low in the air. It was an oppressive feeling that he could not shake; if it was affecting him this badly, how might it be affecting Issarel? Was she feeling the same oppressive weight on her shoulders that he was? How was he going to shield her from the burden of this thing that had been put into motion?

Ruven looked to his left, leaning down on the display monitor. “Alright, General Folmer, let us have it.”

Aiduin Folmer nodded, pressing the power button on the tabletop display, bringing the massive central console to life. A map of the sea lanes between Gothic watesr and the Silent Sea in the Badlands popped up, with a red ’X’ illuminated by a yellow line darting up to the word ‘Virabella’ marked. “Majesty, at approximately 1900 Hours Syva Aethel time, an EPIRB signal from the passenger liner Virabella was detected by our listening post at Elen Beikrana. Radio traffic with the listening post revealed that four massive explosions rocked the ship, and that they were listing to port and going down by the bow.”

Admiral Paxidor continued the briefing. “The ship had been monitoring military traffic several hundred yards to their north for several minutes before the explosions, the Scailander cruiser Steinwiesen. After that, contact was lost with the ship completely, though the radio operator managed to send a wire over broadband to Elen Beikrana.”

“What did the message say?” Issarel asked intently, staring at Admiral Paxidor

Cyran looked at Aiduin, then back to Issarel: “They’re shooting the survivors!

Issarel shot a look of utter distress towards Ruven, feeling her heart pound in her chest. “My God, what the hell are the Hakul doing? What precipitated this attack?”

Ruven shook his head, sadness plastered on his face. “There is a contingent within the Scailander military that never accepted their defeat in the War of the Leaves. The Blood War was a disgrace that dogs some of their member; evidently it drove one ship to launch a sneak attack on our passenger liner.”

Admiral Paxidor pointed towards the Virabella on the screen, remarking: “Unfortunately, we have no military assets in the area to respond right away. Several long range ‘copters are ferrying search and rescue crews from Vulen and Sirys Yeskalyn, but the nearest warship is more than a day away from Kva Norale.”

“We do have satellite tracking on the Steinwiesen; she’s making for Hirschhelm, her port of call. We would not catch her before she makes it to safety in Scailander waters. But we can keep a lock on her and make sure that she is not targeting more Seclyai ships in the Silent Sea. Until our forces can reach the scene of the attack, it is the best we can do.”

“Admiral Paxidor, General Folmer, you have the full resources of the Secylai government to hunt down and eliminate any and all Scailander warships in the Silent Sea. Mobilize a flotilla as quickly as supplies can be mustered and have it make for the Silent Sea. I want a show of force to scare the ever-loving fuck out of Scailand’s military command.”

“We can have the First Fleet mobilized in forty-eight hours. The battle fleet will have operational command to carry out your orders as they receive them.”

Issarel jumped back into the conversation, looking at the tabletop monitor. “What if more ships are targeted before our fleet reaches the Silent Sea?”

“Well,” Admiral Paxidor remarked, “I have personally ordered the issuance of a warning alert for all maritime traffic bound from Secyla to the Silent Sea in the Badlands. Ships approaching the Silent Sea are turning around for home; ships already in the Silent Sea are in full alert status and war footing.”

“Admiral, use every means available at your discretion to get our people out of the Silent Sea. Have we received word from our consulate in Kva Norale yet?”

“No, but a response is coming, for sure – especially if there were Amadorian souls on board the Virabella. Amador will have no choice but to respond in kind, and that my friends is the whole ballgame. We are going to be at war with Scailand in seventy-two hours.”

“We are at war with them now, Admiral Paxidor,” the Ostrax corrected him. “They declared war on us the moment they decided to launch cruise missiles at the deck of our passenger liner, is that understood?”

“Yes, Majesty.”

Issarel looked deeply into the eyes of her husband, putting her hand on his shoulder. “I would pay good money to know what you are thinking right now, love. Tell me, do you plan to launch an all out war against the Scailanders in the Silent Sea?”

Ruven put his hand on Issarel’s shoulder in likewise manner, nodding. “I will bring an unholy hell down upon Scailand for this, and turn them into our first colony overseas. I will attack the Redoubt in Varathron while I am at it and eliminate the Hakul from the face of the world and leave none alive. Their existence can no longer be tolerated, I am afraid.”

“You know what this means, though, right?” Issarel could feel the tension in Ruven’s body, and sought to enlighten him to the possibilities he might have overlooked. “If we launch an invasion of Scailand, we may draw a response from their neighbors in the Badlands; we cannot know what the presence of the Gothic Lords will do to the native Badlanders.”

“That is a risk we will have to take, I cannot abide by this attack!” Ruven let his hand slide off Issarel’s shoulder, feeling the weight of the world on his shoulders now. “They attacked our people in cold blood, and when they did that, they fucked up! I do not care if I get drug into the mirk for this, I will repay blood with blood a hundredfold!”

“Have you considered the possibility that this is what the Hakul survivors in Scailand want? Draw you into a costly war that saps our resources and weakens us in the eyes of the other Gothic Lords? What happens if the Kraven Reich or the Scandins decide they want to take a piece out of Seclya? Could Amador come to our aid quickly enough to prevent calamity?”

Ruven shook his head bitterly. “I cannot anticipate what the other Gothic Lords will do; I can only fight the battles in front of me right now, love. I will prosecute this war to the ends of the world itself if I have to in order to gain vengeance for the people we lost tonight. Gods above, I do not even know how many souls were on that ship…”

Issarel sighed heavily. “Over three thousand souls.”

“Three thousand fucking souls!” Ruven nearly pounded the console monitor out of a seething rage that was rising up in his soul. “Three thousand Seclyai are not going to come home. They were confined to a doomed fate that they did not deserve. Do you expect me to sit here and let the Scailanders get away with murder scot-free?”

“Of course not!” Issarel dropped her own hand now, pointing down at the monitor. “I just want you to keep a level head about it. If we go in guns blazing and kill a lot of people, they will respond with anything and everything at their disposal. You know what I refer to, do you not?”

Ruven slowly nodded, understanding what she was alluding to with her cryptic statement. “The bioweapons and chemical agents that they took with them from the laboratories in Seclya. They have weapons of mass destruction at their disposal, maybe even nuclear warheads depending on who supplied them. Gods only knows what madness they have cooking.”

“Exactly; this is why temperance is needed,” Issarel said calmly, looking at Ruven with pleading eyes. “Please, for me and the people we serve, do not fly off the handle over this. Respond with force, yes, but do it smartly and wisely. Limit the collateral damage and show that we are better than they are in the eyes of the international community of states.”The Ostrax was already near the point of mental exhaustion, and conceded the issue with his wife. “Alright, alright, you have made your point. I will work with my counsel to draft a response that keeps collateral damage to a minimum. Thank you for keeping me on the straight and narrow path, love; without your guidance, I would have acted more rashly.”

“I know that you want to avenge the souls that we lost tonight on that ship, the Virabella,” Issarel commented softly. “I want vengeance for them, too. I just do not want to jeopardize everything we have built here in our new homeland for the sake of another Blood War with the Hakul. The War of the Leaves was enough for one lifetime.”

“Fair enough,” Ruven stated. He turned towards where Ninleyn was standing, abreast of General Folmer. “Yesraeli, work with Aiduin in formulating a battle plan that keeps civilian casualties to a minimum. I want a workable formation plan on my desk within forty-eight hours, or your best efforts otherwise. Is that understood, you two?”

“Yes, Majesty,” both Ninleyn and Aiduin said in unison, turning towards one another to begin conversing over the specifics as they had presented themselves in the earliest hours of the war. Elkhazel walked up past the two as they talked, stepping towards Ruven and Issarel expectantly, knowing that he had his own small role to play in the affair.

“And what would you have of me, Majesty?”

Ruven shot a look at Issarel, then turned back to Elkhazel. “I want you and Issarel to travel to Ifa Serine and talk with Queen Maeralya. I want to know what support we can expect from Amador on this one, and if they will help us eliminate this threat once and for all. I am sure Kva Norale would appreciate having Scailand neutralized as a threat in the Silent Sea.”

“As you will it, sire,” Elkhazel bowed slightly at the waist with his hand across his chest, the show of respect a distinct turn from their conversation earlier in the evening back at the royal estate. “With your blessing, I will accompany Lady Issarel presently to Ifa Serine and gain the support of the Amadorians, or die trying. One way or another, they will answer our call.”

“Just remember to show my adoptive mother the respect she is due,” Ruven said point-blankly, knowing that Elkhazel had a penchant for getting a little too big for his breeches sometimes while on assignment. Maeralya is the benefactor we cannot afford to lose at this late hour. If Amador will stand with us once more and bring this threat down, we will owe them mightily.”

"Indoubitably, sire," Elkhazel Bihice replied.

Ruven smiled at his foreign minister, then turned back to Admiral Paxidor. "Alright, Admiral, let us see where we stand with vessels in the Silent Sea...
Last edited by Seclya on Sat Oct 05, 2024 12:14 am, edited 1 time in total.

FROM THY SHADOWS, A RECKONING DRAWETH NIGH
THE SAAHEIN SOVEREIGNTY OF SECLYARA CASARIAAT SAAHEIN RIA SECLYA
THE USHYA SLAVE MARKETPLACEWIKI FOR SECLYABIJAN THEATRE SOLUTIONS
A GOTHIC LORD OF THE DREAD LANDS OF GHOLGOTH.

User avatar
Astrya Scailand
Civil Servant
 
Posts: 6
Founded: Jun 28, 2024
New York Times Democracy

Postby Astrya Scailand » Sat Oct 05, 2024 3:18 am

Holding Cell at the Naval Dockyards at MS Hirschheim
75 Kilomters North Northeast of the Capital City, Astrya
2100 Hours Syva Aethel Time - Saturday, October 5th


Markus Krauszer was mortified by his predicament; as expected, as soon as the Steinwiesen had returned to port, the senior crew was apprehended by the dockyard military police. He was taken at gunpoint into a small holding cell in the military jail, where he had been sitting cold and alone for almost half an hour. It was the long wait that was interminable to him; he could accept that he was going to die, but the uncertainty of when and how it would happen had his nerves on edge. Would he be hung up by the neck? Would he be shot? Would he be drawn and quartered? There was any number of possibilities as to his fate and that of Lukas Rühle and his co-conspirators. The death of Janik Kellner was going to reverberate through the naval hierarchy for some time to come, forcing the chain of command to come down hard on the crew of the Steinwiesen. Krauszer’s only hope was that he could earn himself a quick death, and preclude the extended suffering of a man who would be tortured for his crime.

The Steinwiesen felt like a distant memory at this point, even though he had only been off the ship for a short while. The seconds were dragging on like hours in the holding cell, which was very spartan in its construction. Aside from a one-way mirror on the southern wall, nothing but metal panels adorned the walls of the room; its only decorations two simple metal chairs and a metal table as its centerpiece attraction. There was nothing else of note to keep his mind distracted by the level of shit he was currently in, which was to say he was neck deep up shit creek. The navy would not take kindly to letting a senior commander be shot on the bridge without doing anything about it, and Krauszer had wasted ample opportunities to relieve Lukas Rühle of command after the fact. His hand was stayed only by the realization that his other co-conspirators might relieve him permanently and create utter chaos all over the ship. In the end, he made the choice he thought was the least destructive to the ship, preserving himself in the process.

His memories of that encounter on the bridge of the Steinwiesen infected his thoughts, and had done so for the entirety of their trip back to port. Markus was reliving the moments leading up to the execution of Kellner, trying to piece together exactly what had transpired. One moment, the ship’s bridge crew was standing to post, fulfilling their customary duties without much fanfare. The next, the sound of a small explosion in the room rang out, the smoke from the barrel of a revolver trained at the head of the Kapitän sticking out like a sore thumb amidst the hubbub of the bridge. Kellner had gone down immediately, crumpling to the floor as the Ersteroffizier shot him dead in cold blood, having served him reliably up until that moment. Whatever machinations Lukas had towards the Kapitän and the ship in general, it was obvious that the plan had been put into motion for quite some time before the actual deed was carried out. They would have had to have been working in the shadows for months, moving key personnel around

Without the ability to move people into the proper position in order to launch their putsch and attack the Virabella, the plan would have failed. It made Krauszer wonder aloud how long they had been actually planning the mutiny, and what – if anything – he could have done to stop it. His inability to detect something amiss with the crew was nagging at him to no end, driving him wild with frustration over having not been able to prevent the mutiny. It were as though his body was attacking itself through his mind, trying to extract a penance for his failure as a second officer. It was almost too much to bear, the grief over his failure, and for a short time he had actively considered taking his own life in his quarters, since he was assuredly going to die when he returned to port anyhow. And it would seem that his presumption was correct given his current predicament. Krauszer continued to sit idly in the holding cell, staring at the mirror on the wall and wondering who was looking at him from the other side, if they were enjoying watching him sweat it out.

His question was quickly answered by the opening of a door into the room. A tall, skinny man wearing spectacles and a crisp black business suit and tie emerged into the stillness of the room, carrying a briefcase at his side. No one else entered the room with him, and as he approached the table there was an uneasy feeling in the air about him. It was as though he were an executioner coming to extract the price of failure from him, and he reviled this man as a result despite not even knowing him. It was the fear, man! The fear was palpable, and it radiated off of the mysterious stranger in waves. The man took a seat across from Krauszer, staring at him through his glasses, his receding hairline portraying the look of a used car salesman almost. He physical presence was less intimidating than his spiritual one, for sure, because there was nothing intrinsic about his physical appearance that was unsettling or disturbing. It was his gait, the way he moved; he slunk like a phantom across the floor, gliding ethereally towards him and the destiny that awaited him.

The man pulled out a cigarette, placing it between his lips before bringing a lighter up to it. “Fähnrich Markus Krauszer, Zweiteroffizier to the Raketenkreuzer Steinwiesen R-536. Seven years out of the Naval Academy at Karlotte, twice distinguished for valorous conduct in the line of duty. Party to a mutiny that took the life of the Kapitän you were sworn to serve, Janik Kellner. Further instigator of an unauthorized attack on the survivors of a Seclyai passenger ship bound for Kva Norale in the Silent Sea. We have interviewed the bridge crew and have ascertained your complicity in the matter.”

“Sir, in my defense, I was caught between two impossible choices; support the mutineers and face execution upon my return or face execution immediately on the bridge. An officer is trained to always maintain the safety of his crew, and by choosing the option that presented itself at the time, I kept Helmsman Spiers alive. That must count for something, does it not?” Krauszer did his best to keep a neutral, inquisitive inflection, not wanting to come across as desperate or forceful either way. “Looking back, I would not have done anything different than what I did. I made a choice that saved a life.”

“You made a choice that took lives,” the man said coldly, referencing the sending of the helicopter gunship off to attack the survivors of the doomed passenger liner. “When you ordered the spilling of more Seclyai blood, you brought about open warfare with our mortal enemies. No, Mister Krauszer, you made a choice that extracted a price that was paid for once before by the blood and sinew of our forebearers. A price that we must now pay again, for the elves are certain to retaliate against us for this insult to their honor. The spilling of elven blood will be repaid in kind with the loss of Hakulic lives.”

Krauszer shook his head, struggling to keep his neutrality in the verbal tête-à-tête being conducted here. It was obvious that they had him dead to rights, but he was not going to go down without a fight. “If that is the will of fate, then so be it. I made a decision based on the necessity of keeping order and stability on the bridge in the face of a successful mutiny. The putsch that took the Kapitän’s life was a coordinated attack with multiple stations compromised. I had no way of knowing whether or not the ship would continue to function without a senior commander left considering their interests.”

The man took a long, slow drag off his cigarette, blowing the smoke into the air in front of Krauszer; the gesture was meant to intimidate him, and the intimidation tactic was working to its desired effect. “Zweiteroffizier, your complicity in the affairs of 4 October are known to us. You will be hauled in front of a military tribunal, found guilty, and sentenced to death. Your corpse will be strung up and hung alongside the body of Lukas Rühle. And the people of Scailand will see the result of treason against our great nation. That is, unless you give us some reason to keep your person alive and free of the hangman.”

The opportunity to argue for his survival was a welcome one, but something inside of him pressed to ask a different question – one he could not rationalize in the moment. Even so, it dogged at him and nipped at his soul, requiring him to know the truth. He leaned back into his chair as nonchalantly as possible, trying to downplay the moment’s severity and absorb the tension in the small holding cell. Krauszer finally spoke, his words hollow in the stillness of the room. “What happened to the Ersteroffizier? The last I saw of him, he was being held at gunpoint by the dockyard MPs as soon as we berthed in Hirschhelm.”

There was no hesitancy in the man’s answer to him, as cold and calculating as it was. “I personally shot him twelve minutes before I entered this room. There is no forgiveness for mutineers that murder their Kapitän and usurp his mantle of authority. His body is being strung up in the dockyard now as a warning to his co-conspirators that their treachery will not be tolerated by the navy. We will hunt down each and every last member of the crew that participated in the mutiny down and extract penance from them according to the naval code of conduct and the laws of the Sanctum of Scailand. Satisfied?”

The man took another drawn out drag of his cigarette, placing it between two fingers as he once again exhaled smoke towards Markus. A gambit was suddenly coming together in his head, one that carried insane risk if he miscalculated. But in the heat of the moment, the option was the only one that felt like it had a chance of success. He leaned forward in his chair, his hands clasped together. “If you are going to shoot me for what I did on the Steinwiesen, then fucking shoot me already. Stop blowing smoke up my ass with the talk of co-conspirators and their fate. You will get no mea culpa from me.”

The man took a long, cold pause as he absorbed what Krauszer had said to him, showing no real emotion other than the slightest of smirks that curled his upper lip. The man held out his right hand and butted the cigarette out on it – a show of toughness and intimidation. But Markus had had enough of the charade, enough of the gamesmanship playing itself out in the room. If he was going to die, he would die with his proverbial boots on. The man seemed to be toying with him like a cat would with a wounded mouse, extending his life solely for the pleasure of the man. Suddenly, the man stood up from the table, moving to stand with his back to the wall in the southeastern corner of the room. He came to attention for some reason, confounding the ever-loving hell out of Krauszer. It was a bizarre display that gripped him for a moment; was he about to be shot? Maybe the gambit ploy had failed; he closed his eyes tightly, not wanting to see the gun that the man surely carried on his person be withdrawn to execute him.

No gunshot would be heard; instead, about the last thing he expected was the sound of the door to the room opening. He opened one eye, squinting, and watched as none other than Marschall Klaus Stahl, die Unterführer walked casually into the room. Stahl was the second most powerful man in all of Scailand, and here he was standing in the holding cell that had become Krauszer’s personal little prison cell. Markus immediately stood to attention, saluting die Unterführer and tensing himself for whatever was about to happen. If Klaus Stahl was here, that meant big fucking things were afoot, and he had no way of knowing what was about to happen. The Marschall motioned for Krauszer to sit back down, then straightened his dress jacket before taking the seat that had been previously occupied by the man in the black suit. Said man kept himself at attention even as Stahl sat down, watching Krauszer very carefully. Stahl clasped his hands together, placing them on the cool metal tabletop in front of himself, his eyebrow furrowing.

“Do you know who I am, sailor?”

Krauszer nodded in the affirmative. “Of course, mein Unterführer.”

“No, sailor; do you know who I am?

Krauszer was confused, uncertain. “Sir? I do not understand…”

The Unterführer gave the briefest of smiles, betraying a certain joviality in the man bred of Krauszer’s unrest. “I am a pragmatist, at the end of the day. I calculate the cost of actions and weigh out the benefits, the pros and the cons as it were, of each choice made by our armed forces. As the second-in-command to the Anführer, it is my job to keep the proverbial wheels turning, the cogs running in the machinery of our military. I am a mechanic who is in need to repair one hell of a mess left by Ersteroffizier Rühle. Kapitän Janik Kellner was a good man that met a terribly cruel and unfair end.”

“Yes sir, he was indeed a good man,” Markus replied in kind. “I enjoyed serving under him.”

Die Unterführer nodded in agreement. “Kellner was an exceptional naval commander, a good tactician. There are too few of us left from the Blood War to shepherd this current generation of sailors and troops. He will be sorely missed at the helm of the Steinwiesen.”

The mention of his ship triggered an involuntary response. “What will become of the Steinwiesen, sir? With the Kapitän, the Ersteroffizier and, presumably, myself removed from the ship, most of the senior crew are left are junior grades. Who will be taking command of the ship?”

“We will discuss that in due course, Mister Krauszer,” the Unterführer said plainly without inflection in his voice. “The more pertinent question is what will become of this situation that was put into motion by the actions of Lukas Rühle and his co-conspirators? That is the question one needs to ask at this moment.”

Krauszer nodded, gaming out his thoughts on the matter. “Presumably, a retaliatory attack from the Seclyai as soon as they can mobilize their forces and shepherd them into the Silent Sea. I would also expect a military response from the Amadorians in Kva Norale as well, though to what extent, I could not say.”

Stahl was obviously in agreement with Krauszer’s assessment of the situation, adding on at the end: “I would also expect the Seclyai to seek to retaliate against our own commercial freighters operating in the expanse between regions at the first opportunity, if the Amadorians do not respond in kind first here in the Silent Sea, that is. We must presume that Amadorians were among the dead in the attack on the Virabella.”

“Yes sir, I am in total agreement with you,” the Zweiteroffizier replied.

The Marschall unclasped his fingers, placing his hands flat on the table. “Mister Krauszer, I am going to level with you; I have no illusions that this incident will not precipitate a large conflict, possibly one that defines the future of our people. With retaliatory attacks expected, naval command has ascertained that we have no choice but to fully commit to a plan of total resistance against the Saahein elves and their allies. To act in any other accord at this point would be a futile, even reckless gesture.

“Yes, mein Unterführer,” Markus accepted the judgment of Stahl as bulletproof, recognizing the wisdom in his words. “I believe that preventative actions are necessary at this point to keep our shipping safe in the Silent Sea from reprisals by the elves.”

Stahl rose from his seat, pushing himself up into a standing position, his old bones creaking a bit as he stood. He walked around the end of the metal table, moving to set in the corner overlooking Krauszer. "Son, do you know how many lives are at stake here?"

"Millions, sir," Markus answered him. "Millions upon millions."

"So you understand the severity of the crisis that has been loosed upon us, yes?" The Marschall was firm and direct in his questioning of Krauszer's understanding. "The fate of our people, perhaps their very existence is at stake here in the next few days"

"Yes, sir. I understand implicitly."

“This presents me with a conundrum,” the Marschall said bluntly, looking down at Krauszer. “Your actions aboard the Steinwiesen were, at best, criminally negligent – and at worst, outright treasonous. You would ordinarily deserve the hangman’s noose for your conduct aboard the ship, but circumstances have pressed our hand. We cannot in good conscience allow a senior naval officer with your experience to perish under penalty of death for your crimes and rob the navy of a potential asset. That would be you, of course, Mister Krauszer.”

"Sir?" Krauszer was confused, uncertain. "Do you mean to imply..."

“Mister Krauszer, I am going to be frank with you; if this were any other circumstance, you would have been shot dead in your cell here. We would have burnt your body and dumped it in the ocean by now. But these are extraordinary times that call for unorthodox measures. Our resources are finite, and we need every ship we possess in the fight that is coming. We need to keep you on the bridge of the Steinwiesen to present some modicum of continuity of command. That means taking on the mantle of Kapitän. You think you are up to the task, sailor?”

“Uh… yes. Yes! Indubitably!” Krauszer exclaimed, recognizing that he was about to receive a reprieve from the executioner. “I serve at the beck and call of the Sanctum, sir. I will do my duty to the utmost of my ability.”

The Marschall looked him up and down for a moment, then nodded. “Very well, Mister Krauszer; report to the dockyards immediately to take command of the Steinwiesen. Your new executive officer has already been ordered to report to the ship and will meet you en route to the berthing. Your orders will be relayed to you once you have put out to sea.

Stahl rose from his perch on the edge of the table, moving back around it to exit the room. Stupidly, Krauszer could not keep his mouth shut and called out after him: “I will not let you down, sir!”

“I know that, sailor,” Stahl said back to him, turning to look over his shoulder. “Because if you fuck this up, I will have you shot.”

User avatar
Seclya
Secretary
 
Posts: 26
Founded: May 20, 2024
Inoffensive Centrist Democracy

Postby Seclya » Sat Oct 05, 2024 8:13 am

Image

The Vulmar National Legislative Center, Syva Aethel, Seclya
1250 Hours Syva Aethel Time


For a short while, Ruven Rothilion-Ermys, the Ostrax and his counterpart in the Vulmar, the Sarric of the Sinaht upper legislative house Darthoridan Virna sat quietly with each other outside the main chamber of the Vulmar, awaiting the cue to enter the main chamber where the legislators had gathered to hear the Ostrax ask for a declaration of war against Scailand in the Badlands. It had been two days since the attack on the passenger liner Virabella, and crews from both Kva Norale and Seclya were searching the Silent Sea for survivors of the brutal attack. So far, none of the 3,215 passengers had been recovered, meaning the sinking of the ship could ultimately represent the greatest maritime disaster in the recorded history of the Saahein elves. What had once been the pride of the Silent Sea line was now resting at the bottom of the ocean, doomed to become a watery prison for the souls that perished there. Recovery efforts would take months, if not years to complete, and would require the expenditure of immense resources.

Predictably, the attack on the Virabella had enflamed the passions of the Saahein and their Lashein and Lacerta constituents. The destruction of the ocean liner and its passenger manifest had engendered great anger and furious tidings of vengeance amongst the populace, a mood that Darthoridan and Ruven had intended to tap into with their political capital. The public was crying out for war, and the Ostrax planned to give them a war to remember. His temperance had begun to fall by the wayside again since Issarel, his wife had taken leave of the capital to attend to political affairs in Amador with Queen Maeralya. Elkhazel Bihice had contacted him via secure channel several hours before to let the Ostrax know that they had safely arrived in Ifa Serine and would be traveling to the Queen’s residency in short order. For his part, Ruven had kept himself busy with discussions between Ninleyn Yesraeli and General Aiduin Folmer, gaming out strategy for how to deal a crippling blow to the Scailanders and their military.

On a glance, Rothilion-Ermys stole a look over at Darthoridan, who was sitting in the lounge chair across from him looking off to the side near where they would enter the legislative chamber. The murmur of hundreds of people could be heard from inside, waiting for the appointed hour for the Ostrax to speak, a noise that seemed to rattle Darthoridan’s nerves a bit. He was fidgeting in his seat, perhaps nervous as to what the Ostrax would say this day; he too had been commanded by Issarel to exhibit temperance, but he had so far been unable to convince the king to keep things contained. All of it was a game anyhow for Ruven, the subtleties of political gamesmanship and statecraft; he was used to playing the game and had been for a number of years now. What really mattered was hammering home the need to contain Scailand and the Hakul once and for all. Without a full decimation of their capacity to wage war, the Sanctum in the Badlands would remain a threat to the interests of the Seclyai for years to come. They had to be dealt with.

Virna looked over at Ruven as the Ostrax glanced at him, their eyes locking for a moment before Darthoridan returned to staring at the floor. Ruven wished he could enter the elf’s mind for a moment and feel out what he was thinking. As the leader of the upper legislative chamber in the Vulmar, Darthoridan was under enormous pressure to whip up enough votes to support the king’s request for a declaration of war. While the Ostrax could unilaterally declare war per the national constitution, having the authorization of the Vulmar would lend authenticity to the cause and help galvanize public support for the move. It was a gamble that would pay off huge dividends, provided Ruven could nail the speech that he planned to give before the gathered legislators. A lot was riding on this speech today, and the Ostrax needed to hit this speech out of the park if they had a chance at maximizing the political wing of the war effort. This was Seclya’s first declared war since the War of the Leaves, the Blood War that earned them their freedom.

Darthoridan signed audibly, looking down at his watch for the twelfth time in as many minutes, awaiting the seating of the legislators inside the main chamber before he and the Ostrax would be ushered in. The elf looked positively shellshocked in his traditional Saahein vestments, the cloth made from silk that shined under the fluorescent lighting of the legislative chamber’s outer corridor. The king looked at his own attire, the human-esque business suit with vest and tie that he had come to enjoy wearing, itself in the neo-modern style. For a moment, he thought about the implications of declaring war on a human nation while dressed to look like one, but the visage was fleeting; many elves wore suits now, it was simply a fashion trend. Besides, it was the substantive meat of his speech that mattered, not how he dressed or looked. If he nailed the speech, no one would even remember what he wore to address the legislature. This was not a situation where pundits would second guess his efforts; the entire country was locked into war mode.

Ruven had no notes, believe it or not; he had committed his speech to memory, having given it to the lounge mirror at the royal estate more than two dozen times already. His compunction to aggrandize the threat of the Scailanders had gone over well with his advisers, but Issarel had thought it too violent a rhetoric to issue. Ruven disagreed with his wife for the first time in a long while; violent rhetoric was absolutely necessary to condemn the Scailanders and their treacherous behavior. If the Saahein could not condemn the Scailanders and their barbarity, then who would? Shipping from Syva Aethel all the way to Grand Azura in Kva Norale was under threat of the Sanctum’s growing military presence in the Silent Sea. The entire nation was a military junta waiting to be unleashed upon the world once again, a threat that Ruven could no longer abide. If he had his way, the Saahein Sovereignty would glass Scailand into the stone age and be done with it. As things stood now, they may have to do so in order to earn the capitulation of the Hakul.

After an interminably long wait, Darthoridan finally broke the silence in the empty corridor, looking to the Ostrax with a look of grave concern on his face. “How does one make the decision to send young elves off to warfare to get killed for the Sovereignty? How do we reconcile our enlightened nature with that of the barbarism of open warfare with the Hakul once again? We barely survived the last war against them, now we want to go for round two?”

“We justify it through the necessity of national defense,” the Ostrax answered him, turning to face Darthoridan more directly; Virna followed suit on his end. “If the Saahein Sovereignty is to remain, in fact, sovereign, then there needs to be accountability against our enemies. We cannot be an enlightened people under threat of duress. The very nature of our existence is at stake. It is an existential threat to our very survival in the most direct form."

“You really believe that, do you not?” Darthoridan’s question took the Ostrax aback for a moment.

“Of course I do, why? Do you not?”

“Scailand is nothing more than a shadow of its past power; the remnant of the Hakulic military that survived destruction in Seclya and fled to the Silent Sea in the Badlands twenty years ago. They eek out a subsistence-level existence in their icy prison home, barely able to do much more than pester us with their nuisances. They can sink our ships, but we can sink their country if we wanted to, really. This will not be a war so much as a massacre.”

“That does not mean it should not go ahead,” Ruven corrected Darthoridan. “Just because the toll will be high for the Scailanders does not mean they should not be punished for their sins. Scailand must be punished for their treachery, and punished they shall be.”

“As you will It, of course, Majesty,” Darthoridan remarked candidly, holding out an open palm as If to offer a truce in their discussion. “I will support your cause with everything I have; you have more than warranted that kind of faith from your constituents. I just hate the idea of exterminating a people based on the actions of one incident. Having the death of the Hakulic peoples hanging over our heads would be a sin upon House Saahein.”

“My will is not to eliminate the entirety of the population, naturally; I was not a fan of genocide in the War of the Leaves and I remain opposed to the concept on general principles now. I simply want to reduce the threat they pose to us, bottle them up in their icy hellhole and keep them from ever harming so much as a single strand of hair on the head of a Lacerta, Lashein or Saahein. The Blood War shall never be allowed to happen again.”

“I would hope we never repeat the exercise of twenty years ago, once in a lifetime was enough,” Darthoridan said resolutely, remembering his time spent in the revolution. “I hope we are not creating martyrs out of the Scailanders, though; I have hesitancies about what other human states may do if they feel as though the elves pose an existential threat to their power. Gods know of the struggles the Amadorians have faced in the past.”

“True enough,” the Ostrax remarked, “but then, we are not the Amadorians. Seclya’s unique position in history singles us out as a novel enterprise under Heaven. I truly believe that the righteousness of our cause will keep other nations out of the fray. Besides, it is not as though the Scailanders have a track record of working well with other countries. Who are their allies, even? Do they have any? I am not so sure that they do.”

“I understand that,” Virna replied, shifting uncomfortably in his seat, “but warfare is naturally an uncertain business. We have no way of knowing what will happen when we declare war. Will it be restricted to the sea lanes of the Silent Sea north of the Badlands? Will we have to put boots on the ground in Scailand proper? There are so many variables working right now that all have to go right for us to skate through this conflict with the fewest possible casualties.”

“Warfare is indeed bloody work, we are likely to take a few lumps in the upcoming struggle. But again, the justification for war is more than met by the conditions created by the Scailanders when they blew the Virabella to Kingdom Come. I will never allow my people to relive the horrors of the Blood War, but I will also never allow my people to come under attack from a hostile foreign power, whether we have a history with said peoples or not. Simply put, warfare is the only option available to us in this instance, for diplomacy with the Hakul in Scailand is utterly intractable.”

“Well,” Darthoridan said after a pause, “I suppose that is true. I just hate to think that lives are going to be lost in this war. It has taken so many years, so many resources to restore this land to a workable state. Now those fleeting resources are being turned into a war machine that will seek unholy vengeance against the Hakul in Scailand. I just fear where this course of action may lead in the end; I do not wish to make war a habit of the Seclyai when the chips are down on the table.”

“Neither do I, earnestly,” Ruven conjectured, looking down at his own watch now as the two continued to wait in the hallway for the go signal. “I want our people to be known for their art, their culture, their technology and their magicks. Warfare is such a messy business, I doubt there is a military commander short of Aiduin Folmer that wants total war with Scailand right now. The memories of the War of the Leaves are still fresh in the minds of our people – those dreadful years were not so long ago that they have forgotten it.”

“I would think that none who were alive during those despicable years will ever be able to forget them,” Virna added. “The War of the Leaves, the Blood War is not something that one simply lives down and learns to forget. The peculiarities of those unorthodox times are such that they stain your conscience and leave you with an imprint of the war on your soul. You never forget something like that in the end.”

“No, you do not,” the Ostrax agreed with him. He straightened his tie as he spoke, leaning closer to Darthoridan. “I will tell you something, though: we are in a much better position to keep the war off Seclyai soil this time. Our war in the Silent Sea will be far removed from our borders in Gholgoth. The nature of this war will be intrinsically different from the last one thanks to this factor. Keeping the people engaged in the war effort will be more difficult than the physical fighting.”

Darthoridan was about to answer him when the door to the legislative chamber opened, and a young page exited from the hum of people buzzing inside. She looked towards the Ostrax, and then towards Darthoridan. “They are ready for you, sir.”

Virna nodded, standing from his chair as Ruven did the same. “Are you ready, Majesty?”

“I was made for this moment,” Rothilion-Ermys said in earnestness.

Darthoridan shrugged his shoulders to loosen up, then made his way towards the double wooden doors that led in to the main legislative chamber where the upper and lower houses of the Vulmar had gathered together. Virna disappeared into a blinding cacophony of flashing lights from cameras and phones as the press and assembled citizens sitting in the viewing balcony all got a chance to snap pictures for posterity. Precedent called for the entrance of the Sarric to be introduced first, and then for the Sarric to introduce the Ostrax or Miax whenever one or the other (or both) wished to address the legislature. As Ruven positioned himself near the doors, waiting for his turn to be introduced, he started relitigating what he was going to say in his speech to the Vulmar, wondering – and not for the first time – if he were giving the correct speech. The warning of Issarel not to go overboard still floated in his subconscious mind, trying to trap him in a subversion of his wishes. In the end, he had to go with his gut, and his gut told him to fight.

The throng of people that had gathered along the aisleway was so thick that Ruven could barely make out Darthoridan as he struggled to get through the press and onlookers to the main lectern where the Ostrax would soon address them all. He did not know Darthoridan that well, though his basic background – a soldier with the 109th Arcane Division during the war – was known by most everyone. He got the impression that Darthoridan was a bit skittish in his attitude, something that the two would have to work on if he intended to continue representing the Ostrax and Miax in the Vulmar. It was his sincerest desire not to interfere in the democratic process of the legislature, wanting the people to have elected representation to bring their concerns to him and his wife. But they were about to prosecute a war together, and if he could not cut the mustard, he would have to be given a vote of no confidence by the Ostrax and Miax. There was simply no other way to proceed, and Ruven desperately hoped it would not come down to such draconian measures.

When Darthoridan Virna had reached the lectern, the people in the assembled legislature hall cheered mightily, recognizing his past heroics and appropriately honoring him; perhaps a vote of no confidence was a poor political play; he was popular, after all, and had made public service his life in the years following the War of the Leaves. Ruven decided to shelve the thoughts in his mind for a later date; now was not the time to be litigating the performance of the Sarric. Instead, he turned back once more to his speech, hammering out the final details in his mind over how he wished to proceed. With Issarel out of the country, it came down to what his gut told him. He had the instincts of a killer still wrapped up inside him from the years of revolution, and he knew that if he loosed it fully in his speech, that it would lead to cries for Hakulic bloodshed on Scailander shores. If he meant to temper his message, he would have to rein in his baser instincts and keep from going off the deep end of vengeance. Gods above, he so wanted to jump in though.

As he wrestled within himself, Darthoridan's voice boomed from the microphones set up at the podium, ringing out throughout the legislative chamber. The Vulmar came to a hush as he began to speak. "Ladies and gentlemen, I have the distinction, the high honor to introduce to you the Ostrax of the Saahein Sovereignty, Ruven I Achax!"

As Darthoridan introduced Ruven and invited him up to the lectern, the Ostrax took a deep breath and stepped into the maelstrom. The assembled crowd was in the thousands, all crammed into the legislative chamber to watch history unfold. The mass, the throng of people was so great, Ruven was nearly disoriented on his way through to the podium. He weaved his way around photographers and well-wishers, struggling to get through the crowd to the main stage area where the Sarric was standing. He could feel people tugging at his suit as he passed, their pleas for vengeance deafening in the hall. The foul mood of the people was palpable, measured in contrast by their rapturous applause for him. Nothing like a crisis overseas to rally public support to your side, Ruven surmised. After a brief spell of struggling to get through, he finally managed to find the clearing in front of the lectern, walking up the steps to a thunderous ovation. This was part of the job that Ruven enjoyed, if not the subject matter itself; the crowd was urging him on.

Ruven shook the hand of Darthoridan and patted him on the shoulder, showing respect to the Sarric and establishing his preeminence in the legislative chamber. The crowd was rapt with applause and cheers for the king, so much so that for a moment the Ostrax could not even get a word out. The people rose to their feet in unison, chanting for him, for the country at large. This was a civilization of vengeance upon the hour at hand, and the cries that rose to the heavens above were loud and boisterous. And the Ostrax heard them, one and all, allowing it to fuel what had been his position all along, that Scailand must suffer the consequences of their actions a hundred-fold over. He raised his hand to try and quiet the crowd in the room, but they instead cheered louder than before, somehow raising the decibel level in the building to unprecedented heights. The Sarric joined him in trying to silent the crowd, and the two of them together finally managed to bring the noise level down to a murmured buzz. Ruven smiled briefly at the people, then got to work.

“Honored Sarric of the Vulmar, assembled legislators, members of the press, and my fellow citizens… We stand here on the occasion of a great tragedy, one that has befallen our nation at a crossroads in our history. Two days ago on Friday, October 4th, the military forces of the Sanctum of Scailand, our sworn enemy attacked and destroyed the passenger liner Virabella as it was on its way to a berthing in Kva Norale in the Badlands. She was wantonly attacked by the Hakul and savaged most grievously; tonight, we cannot account for the more-than-three thousand souls that were aboard the ship, and although recovery efforts continue apace, with each passing hour in the frigid waters of the Silent Sea, rescue becomes increasingly unlikely. The tragic loss of life that is certain to be suffered from this incident should give us all pause and force us to remember the brave elves and Lacerta who were sacrificed at the altar of human greed and envy. Let not their memory be forgotten this day or any day, so long as the Saahein Sovereignty stands in Gholgoth!”

“In remembrance of the lives that were lost, this government is prepared to prescribe every legal remedy at our disposal to make the Sanctum of Scailand pay for what they have done. We will not rest until the blood of the Saahein and her constituents is repaid a hundred fold on the Sanctum. We will fight in the oceans and on the icy beaches; we will take flight and deliver hellfire from the air upon their cities. The waves will be awash in the blood of the Hakul as they die by their thousands. We shall take their warships as trophies and break them up for scrap in our harbors. Their gravestones shall be many and will be unattended to as the advance of history leaves their sordid memory behind. We will salt their fields and hear the lamentations of their people from across the vast expanse of ocean. In the end, when all cards have been played, we will subjugate the Hakul as they once subjugated us. And just as we threw off the shackles of oppression once before, so too shall we throw off the shackles of oppression now in the face of this grievous attack on our nation.”

“Honored Sarric, assembled legislators, I have come here today for one simple reason. The Saahein Sovereignty of Seclya has been grievously wounded by the Sanctum of Scailand, and the peace between our two nations cannot hold. I am requesting the Vulmar of Seclya to authorize an emergency stipend through which the Seclyai Formation can operate the prosecution of military hostilities against the Sanctum of Scailand. I am requesting the full support of this legislature and the people they serve to prosecute this campaign against the Sanctum of Scailand, for it is in the interest of our peoples to never again be afraid of the Hakul or their hostile intentions towards us. We will not surrender meekly to intimidation, persecution, or the tidings of annihilation. We will not go quietly into the night, but rather, we are going to live on in the knowledge that we have the power to dictate our fate, that we have the power to ordain our destination in the world. People of Seclya, your government is prepared to do whatever it takes to win the fight that is upon us now.

“Thus, I hereby ask for a declaration of war against the Sanctum of Scailand. May the old Gods and the new favor us, always.”

FROM THY SHADOWS, A RECKONING DRAWETH NIGH
THE SAAHEIN SOVEREIGNTY OF SECLYARA CASARIAAT SAAHEIN RIA SECLYA
THE USHYA SLAVE MARKETPLACEWIKI FOR SECLYABIJAN THEATRE SOLUTIONS
A GOTHIC LORD OF THE DREAD LANDS OF GHOLGOTH.

User avatar
Kusatsu
Secretary
 
Posts: 32
Founded: May 16, 2024
Civil Rights Lovefest

Postby Kusatsu » Sat Oct 05, 2024 10:12 am

Aboard the Merchant Freighter Ogonoyoake, the Silent Sea, Badlands Frontier

The long haul from the Wishton Sea to the Silent Sea in the Badlands was not a route that Captain Koga Michi was used to taking. Bringing in an assortment of commercial goods to the region was an exceedingly mighty trek from Kusatsu. Still, it gave him the excuse to get away from home for a while, something he was wont to do after the passing of his wife due to cancer of the intestines several months prior to setting sail. Anything that could give him a modicum of peace and stability in his life right now was crucial, and having the responsibility of freighting automobiles, electronics and tea northward was just the ticket for what ailed him. The sea was a place where memories could be forgotten, an enchanted expanse that soothed the soul and worked as a balm for broken spirits. Koga had been one of his country’s most tenured captains and was well versed in the art of maritime trade and sailoring. He would gladly take on a long haul now and again to get away from the memories of his empty home and find peace and serenity on the deep ocean currents.

The Ogonoyoake was a three-hundred-meter, gross tonnage freighter designed to bring various sundries around the world. Koga was accustomed to captaining ships of this size, so this was not his first rodeo, so to speak. His first mate, officer Seki Katsuro on the other hand was brand new to his post, having only graduated from the maritime academy seven weeks prior. Koga had hired him on as a favor to his father, whom he had a long-standing business relationship with to get some experience on the bridge of a cargo ship. Michi was well acquainted with the young Seki from his youth, having watched the boy grow up under the tutelage of his taskmaster of a father. He was ambitious, brave, and headstrong, the qualities of which would make for a decency captaincy one day. For now however, the young officer would apprentice under Koga and learn how to conduct himself as the first mate of the vessel-at-large. It was invaluable experience that Koga wished he had gained for himself when he first entered the maritime fleet in service to Kusatsu’s economy.

Things were quiet on the bridge, with only the hum of electrical equipment and the gears of machinery deep within the vessel causing any noise. The bridge was atypically silent this day, which struck Koga as unusual. An ill omen, perhaps? It was possible that foul spirits were infesting the ship, robbing it of its typical vigor and vitality. He had no way of knowing why the ship was experiencing this sudden bout of silence, but everyone could feel it. Something was amiss in the air, and the growing realization of it made Koga a bit uneasy. He looked down at his instrumentation, checking gauges and valves to make sure that they were in working order. Everything looked fine from his station on the bridge, the engine was running at full power and their freight was tightly secured in their holds. Whatever was the matter, it was not an issue with the functionality of the ship, but maybe instead its crew. Koga thought better of addressing his ill tidings with Seki however, not wanting to disturb the young sailor on his first major assignment. He would keep his thoughts to himself.

Instead, he turned towards the ship’s navigator and helm officer, Anzai Ren and addressed her at her station. “Navigator, make your heading one-two-zero degrees. There are some sandbars ahead that we need to navigate around for the safety of the ship.”

“Yes sir, Captain, turning to one-two-zero degrees,” Anzai said agreeably, making the adjustments to the ship’s steerage. “We are turning now, sir.”

“Good, good,” Koga said in response before turning to look at young Seki. “Always remember to do your due diligence in reading the charts. Even here in the middle of the Silent Sea, there are still pitfalls that you must avoid. Never be lulled into complacency by the distance you have traveled, for you may yet run aground and beach your ship.”

“Indeed, sir,” the first mate replied. Katsuro was a bit arrogant in his reply; “I knew enough to study the charts before I boarded the vessel. I figured it would be a necessary evil to rummage through them and learn our route firsthand.”

Koga decided not to press the issue – yet – with his young apprentice’s attitude, deciding to let it develop organically over the course of his first assignment. A certain bull-headedness was necessary as the captain of a vessel like the Ogonoyoake; you had to be able to make snap decisions sometimes in the blink of an eye, or risk damaging the ship and putting the lives of the crew in peril on the sea. They were far enough out in the wilderness of the ocean blue that rescue was not quick to arrive, especially from the Wishton Sea and home back in Kusatsu. Anyone that dared tread into the icy waters of the Silent Sea must be well-seasoned and well-adjusted to the role of a captaincy. Otherwise, disaster would lurk around every bend. The captain decided to strike up a conversation with the young apprentice, gaining some functional knowledge of his abilities as a sailor fresh out of the maritime academy, wondering to himself what they were teaching graduates nowadays. It had been a literal eon since Koga had graduated from the maritime academy into sailoring.

“Tell me, Katsuro-san, what do you think of the Ogonoyoake now that you have had a chance to tour the ship and get a feel for her? Does she meet the expectations you had coming out of the maritime academy, or were you expecting something different? You can be frank with me, this is not my usual ship or route, it will not give offense to be honest.”

“I think the ship is perfect for my abilities in seamanship thus far,” Seki said quietly, keeping his voice down to not disturb the silence that had permeated the bridge. “She’s a fine vessel worthy of a captain of your esteem, Michi-san. And I am proud to serve along side you as your first mate; I truly appreciate the opportunity that you have given me here.

“Think nothing of it,” Koga said politely, smiling at his adjutant. “You were graduated at the top of your class; you have earned this position through hard work and determination. Let no one think anything otherwise. I would have given the spot to another graduate student if they performed better than you had in your studies. We are happy to have you aboard, Seki.”

The first officer bowed at the waist, showing deference to his captain. “You honor me greatly with your words, Captain. I will always cherish this opportunity to learn from someone as experienced and as well-versed in seamanship such as yourself. You have brought great privilege into my life through this assignment, and I shall not soon forget it.”

“The privilege is mine to have such a capable young officer helping me here on the bridge,” Koga replied, flowering the young sailor with his accolades to see if he would let it go to his head or not – a sort of test, almost. He was about to speak again when the navigator placed her hand to her earpiece receiver, standing up from her chair in a sudden rush.

“Captain, the deck officer reports flotsam and what appears to be a life raft at fifty degrees off the port bow.”

The Captain quickly grabbed at the pair of binoculars that he wore around his neck, moving to the front of the bridge to peer out the massive windows overlooking the deck. Sure enough, he could see debris in the water, and the orange canopy of a life raft that had been deployed. “Come about, navigator, and bring us alongside the debris field smartly!”

“Aye, sir, turning smartly,” Anzai replied sternly. Koga turned towards Katsuro, motioning for him to come forward.

“Take the CONN, young Seki; I am heading downstairs to get a better look at the wreckage.”

“Yes, Captain, I have the CONN.”

Koga quickly exited the bridge, moving down the long, narrow staircase towards the base of the superstructure where it met the main deck. He was skipping steps at a time, almost flying down the stairwell at superhuman speeds, risking injury to his person. Flotsam in the chilled waters was a bad sign, even with a life raft floating nearby; anyone hitting those temperatures was at risk of dying from exposure depending on how long they had been drifting in the water. From the size of the debris field as best he could make out from the bridge, it appeared to be the wreck of a large ship, or at least a vessel of some heft. Whatever had caused it to sink, they needed to ascertain if there were any survivors in the life raft floating amidst the wreckage. He hit the bottom of the stairwell and pulled on the hatch door that would lead him to the outside, taking note of the crewmembers that were coming up from further down in the ship to reach the deck and render assistance. The master alarm of the ship was ringing out up and down the entirety of the superstructure.

As the Captain rushed outside onto the deck, the wave of cold air from the mild autumn day hit him hard, the misting in the air chilling him. The deck officer was a hundred meters forward, working on procuring the materials necessary to evacuate any survivors from the life raft onto the deck. Koga made his way towards the deck officer, motioning for the crewmembers behind him to continue on up the deck. He briefly thought about the ill tidings and ominous feeling he had had moments before back up on the bridge, wondering if his sixth sense knew something that he did not. There was no way to anticipate happening upon a shipwreck in the Silent Sea; it was not unheard of for ships to go down of course, but finding such a recent wreck with all the flotsam was somewhat-unique. He could only hope that, if anyone had survived, they would be found sooner rather than later. In these conditions, survival was hardly guaranteed. As he reached where the deck officer was standing, Koga bent over slightly to try and catch his breath, being old and out of shape.

“Captain, sir! We are bringing up the life raft now,” the deck officer remarked before turning to look back over the side of the railing. Crewmembers were trying to haul the raft into the side of the ship, throwing a rope ladder down the side to reach it near the waterline. “We think there are people inside it, but they have not called out to us yet from the raft.”

“Get that raft out of the water quickly!” Koga exclaimed, knowing that anyone stuck in the freezing temperatures of the Silent Sea this far north would be risking exposure before too awful long. “We need to render aid to the people inside it as quickly as possible. Go and fetch the ship’s surgeon, tell him we have injured people coming aboard the vessel.”

“Yes, Captain!” The first officer quickly turned to run back into the ship’s superstructure to fetch the surgeon while Koga held onto the railing, watching his crew make impressive progress bringing the raft to the side of the ship. He watched intently as they fastened ropes to pitons, making an anchor of sorts that kept the raft from floating off from the port side of the ship. They were careful not to rock the raft too forcefully in case there were injured people inside. Though with no way of knowing how long the raft had been out to sea – there was considerable wear and tear on it from a storm by the looks of it – the chances of finding anyone alive were slim at best. With the raft finally fastened to the boat, one of the crew members reached down to unzip the raft’s canopy, letting himself get a look-see inside it. He slowly crawled his way into the raft, trying to ascertain the condition inside. Where the Captain was standing, he could not see inside the raft. Soon enough however, the crewman came clamoring out of the raft, waving his arms for his comrades to help him inside it.

“We have people alive in here!” The crewman shouted back up, moving back into the raft to render aid to the shipwreck survivors. More of the crew began climbing down the rope ladder, fastening a pulley system that they could use to bring up injured persons from the raft. The Captain moved to help the crew in affixing it to the bridge railing, tying the knots off as tightly as they could manage before winching it down towards the water level. The deck officer emerged with the ship’s surgeon in tow a few moments later, the two of them carrying a stretcher board that could be used to bring up injured people. One of the crewmen took his bowie knife and began cutting away at the canopy, allowing the wind to catch underneath it and blow it partly away from the raft. Koga looked down, seeing five people in the raft. Two of the five were unconscious, with the third and the fourth seemingly injured but alive. The fifth was a young woman, perhaps no older than twenty or twenty-five that was actively helping the crew rescue the other passengers left alive in their survival raft.

The ship’s crew began slowly loading the injured shipwreck survivors onto the gurney, lifting them one by one up into the ship with the assistance down below on the raft by the uninjured woman. The movement on the raft and the loss of its canopy was causing the lapping water of the waves to splash the crew and the survivors, necessitating a rapid rescue from the waterline. Koga helped his crew to lift-up the survivors onto the deck, with each new passenger quietly carried by crew to the back while the gurney was used to lower back down and retrieve another. The process was torturously slow, making Koga-san nervous about the condition of the injured being brought up. The air temperature was fairly mild for this time of year, but the ocean temperature was barely above freezing, and it was splashing everyone but good on the raft. With each new passenger brought aboard, more and more crew were coming out on the deck to help the ship surgeon triage the patients. It was clearly evident that some had suffered large-caliber bullet wounds at some point.

When the last of the injured passengers was hoisted up onto the deck, the young woman in the raft began climbing up the rope ladder beside the gurney with the assistance of the last of Koga’s crewmembers at the waterline. The ship surgeon was busy bringing the last of his new patients inside the superstructure, leaving Koga the task of collecting the young woman that appeared to be uninjured – or at least the least injured of the bunch. She hoisted herself up the ladder quickly, recognizing perhaps that she was not yet out of peril thanks to the ocean temperature and her freezing-wet clothing. At the last, a final herculean effort brought her up to the rail, where the Captain grabbed at her wrists, then her shirt in an effort to haul her over the side railing. It was at this point that Koga finally realized something that should have been noteworthy straightaway; the pointed ears and dress of the woman were now clearly visible. Koga had never met a Saahein elf before; he guessed there was a first time for everything, even in an emergency situation like this.

“Thank the gods for you and your crew, sir,” the woman said as the Captain helped her clear the railing and land on the deck of the ship safely. “I never thought in a million years that we were going to survive our ordeal. Without your help, we surely would have perished on the sea. Thank you, thank you, thank you! You are our salvation here this day.”

Koga bowed at the waist, showing respect to the survivor. “What is your name, ma’am?”

“Viessa Enjor, out of Haanathemar, Seclya. I was a passenger on the ocean liner Virabella when it was attacked and sunk two days ago. My friends and I managed to survive the encounter by swimming to the raft that had opened up when it hit the water. Some of us were wounded by the attackers trying to kill anything that moved, but we managed to survive.”

“You were attacked?” Koga inquired intensely, trying to put the pieces of this bizarre puzzle together. “Do you know who it was that attacked you? Or was there any way to identify markings on the ship that hit you?”

“We never saw a ship, just a helicopter,” Viessa replied. “There were explosions across the ship that caused it to list to port, creating a massive firestorm in the upper decks of the ship. The handful of people that were able to make it out of the inferno into the water were shot by the helicopter that hovered over the wreckage. It fired on us for what felt like an hour, but it was surely only a couple of minutes. It flew off, the Virabella sank, and we made for the raft like banshees.

“Come, come,” the Captain said in reply, urging the soaking wet young woman to enter the ship’s superstructure and get into the warmth of the indoors. “We need to get you into a dry uniform before you develop hypothermia out here. It is a wonder you have not already succumbed to the elements. We will be making for Kva Norale shortly to bring your friends help.”
THE KANESHON KINGDOM OF KUSATSU
A Modern Tech Anglo-Japanese Liberal Democratic Constitutional Monarchy and Former Colonial Possession of Vionna-Frankenlisch
Resident of WishtoniaOverview of Kusatsu (Wiki)
Diplomatic ForumMihama Fish MarketShijima Tea Shoppes

User avatar
Lothia
Lobbyist
 
Posts: 22
Founded: May 16, 2024
Civil Rights Lovefest

Chapter II: Legions of the Damned

Postby Lothia » Sat Oct 05, 2024 11:59 am

CHAPTER II
LEGIONS OF THE DAMNED



THE PALACE OF THE FOREIGN MINISTRY
TERGESTE, LOTHIA - OCTOBER 5TH - 0900 HOURS

In all his years of practicing statecraft, never had he been embroiled in such an unholy mess as the one that he now found himself having to clean up. Arcadius Junius Laevinus had long been known inside Tergeste circles as a ‘problem solver’, but this was utterly contemptible what the Imperatrix had him orchestrating now. A crisis in another region of the globe far, far away was threatening the business interests of the High Order, and now Lothic interests required him to intervene in a budding conflict that he had no interest in intervening in. The Hakulic Scailanders, with whom the Lothic military had some dealings with over the past decade, had gone and pushed the proverbial doomsday button; by attacking the ocean liner from Seclya bound for Kva Norale, they had engendered a declaration of war by Seclya. Where Seclya went, Amador was sure to follow, thus creating a full-blown, interregional war between the elves and the Hakul. It was just the damnedest thing that was now placed into the lap of Arcadius to deal with, and he hated it wholesale.

Sitting in the open-air forum of the Palace of the Foreign Ministry, awaiting his contact with the Ministry of Intelligence from the Sanctum of Scailand, Arcadius was reminded of how very close he was to retirement, when he could be done with this rancid shit. Mending the problems of others had not been his career of choice when he set out in politics decades ago but had become something of a calling card over the years. It was all he could do to keep his sanity by drinking like a fish and getting high off as much blow as he could snort without killing himself. Even that provided but a pittance of relief from the stresses of his job, and now the new Imperatrix wanted answers from the Scailander contact post haste, which meant another day cleaning up the mess of others. With any luck, his next assignment would see him defenestrated out the palace window, who knew? It would certainly beat whatever the fuck he was doing now, that was for damn sure. Being the custodian of the High Order of Lothia was just the peachiest assignment in the land.

His contact from Scailand was a woman by the name of Lora Kranz, which was something of an unusual occurrence when engaging with the Hakul; they almost never sent a woman to negotiate for anything – it was a very masculine-forward culture. Her reputation at least was one of good standing with the High Order; she had negotiated several trade deals under the table with Lothia to get around the embargo laid upon them by the elves of Amador and Seclya. Though he had never personally met her before, she came with high regards, which helped a little bit he supposed. If he was forced to deal with the messes of others, at least deal with someone competent in the process, right? It also helped to have a young, attractive woman to stare at while dealing with the negotiations; ogling a broad was much more fun than staring at some frumpy old fart in a business suit, Arcadius decided. Lecherous as it was, Laevinus had long-since lost all bouts of shame within himself, and was now attracted to the finer things in life, no matter whomsoever it might give offense.

As he sat drinking his Frappuccino, reading the latest edition of the Tergeste Times newspaper periodical and enjoying the warm breeze flowing down the valley into the city proper, he came to the conclusion that he would rather be inside in his office, drinking his beverage and doing who knows what else – anything but what he was actually doing. It was a gigantic pain in his ass to lug his old bones down to the forum where he could have some modicum of privacy (less eyes on the forum than inside the palace proper). The secrecy of the meeting was bad enough, but having to deal with a new powerbroker in the complex arrangement of international finance between Lothia and Scailand was a whole new ballgame, and Arcadius was too tired in spirit to play such a game. It was his earnest hope that this meeting would go quickly and quietly, and that he would be able to report satisfactorily to the Imperatrix and get the hell out of there post haste. Anything else, any other result and he was going to start pulling what remained of his hair out in clumps.

At least the forum was impressive to look at, he thought aloud to himself. Arcadius had been consulted on the renovations to the Palace of the Foreign Ministry several years prior under the reign of Imperatrix Decima’s father, Imperator Aulus Ferox. He had given his blessing to the creation of the open-air forum behind the main palatial tower in the courtyard, giving the Foreign Ministry a nice, quiet area to do business in outside of the confines of their cramped offices, those of which were too old to properly renovate from their prior construction. The forum was a hundred square meters of onyx-black marbling on the floor, with large granite columns extending up to the base of the palace tower, giving the appearance that the back of the building was on stilts. The palm trees in the gardens outside the forum created a tropical look that Tergeste was well known for, adding to the splendor of the locale. It was quite the impressive setup, and Arcadius had been known to steal away from the work of the day to smoke a cigar in the forum when and where he could.

Kranz was punctual, if nothing else; she arrived right at the turn of the hour, 9:00 AM on the dot, walking through the forum with a satchel slung over her shoulder. As he had hoped, the young woman was quite the looker; she had long, strawberry blonde hair that she tied off in a ponytail that reached to the middle of her shoulder blades. Her ruby red lips and piercing blue eyes could cut holes into diamonds, he thought to himself; she wore a crisp tunic that clung to her shoulders in all the right ways, revealing the curvature of her figure. Compared to him, she was nothing special of course but was at least pleasing to look at in her own special way. Arcadius tended not to be a fan of Scailadner women or the Hakulic peoples in general, finding them too pale for his liking being so far north. He rose from his seat, setting his Frappuccino down with his newspaper and nodding in her direction, feeling on top of things for the first time all day. He could finally get this meeting over with, report back to the Imperatrix, and take a damn break – or at least, that was his earnest hope in all of this.

As she approached, Laevinus became aware of a certain aura about her that he had not detected when she first appeared in the open-air forum of the Palace grounds. Indeed, as she closed the gap between them, she almost seemed to glide over the ground, skating about like she was on wheels, not touching down on the ground whatsoever. It was the visage of some flighty bird perhaps, or a snake slithering its way forward; it was disconcerting, and Arcadius did not like it one bit. He did not appreciate feeling uneasy in lieu of a formal diplomatic meeting; it made him feel like things were outside of his locus of control, and he could not have that. Steeling himself, he extended his arm in the customary salute of the Lothics, attempting to regain his edge. With any luck, her gliding charm was just a ruse to get something out of him, which he knew would never work. He was an old dog that knew all the tricks of the trade, and it would be a cold day in Hell before someone as pedantic and weak as Lora Kranz got something out of the indomitable Arcadius Laevinus.

“Your people have a really bad habit of fucking things up for everyone, do you know that Miss Kranz?” Arcadius opened strong, attempting to knock the young woman off her guard and set the table for his controlling the direction of the conversation. “You go and start a war in the north and now we all must suffer the consequences of your people and their rash actions.”

Kranz was unphased, instead slickly turning his chiding on its ear; “I would surmise it may be the reason why the Lothics enjoy working with the Scailanders so much, because it allows them to meddle in affairs that they otherwise would not have naturally been involved in. Is that not the custom of your people, after all? Meddling in the affairs of others?”

Arcadius scoffed, crossing his arms in front of his chest. “We meddle only when it is necessary to protect our interests abroad; speaking of which, how the hell do you suppose Lothia will be getting its natural gas and fisheries from Scailand when your ports are under bombardment by the Amadorians and the Seclyai? You are about to be blockaded, ma’am.”

“A distinct possibility, to be sure,” she partially dodged, counterpunching. “Though I suspect the elves of Amador and Seclya will have their own problems on the home front to deal with before they come calling to Scailander shores. We have a few tricks up our sleeves to deal with the elves and their cunning tricks. Do not fret over Lothic interests with us just yet, Master Arcadius.”

“Forgive me if I seem unconvinced,” Arcadius replied, deciding to drop a little kernel of C4 into the conversation. “This war effort of yours is quite the last-minute affair, is it not? After all, a little birdie told me that the Steinwiesen had a small problem of mutinous sailors going roughshod over their commanding officer before attacking the Virabella.”

“How could you possibly even know that? Beyond which, I categorically deny these baseless accusations!”

“We have listening posts in the Badlands, too, Miss Kranz, so you can stop with the state-run propaganda bullshit. If you want to broker a deal with me, be an honest broker. We will both get more sleep at night that way.”

Lora chewed at her lip in frustration, turning to look the other way. She paused for a moment, then spoke again: “the rumors are true. The Steinwiesen suffered a mutiny led by the first officer. They took control of the weapons suite aboard the missile cruiser and fired a salvo at the Seclyai passenger liner. We shot the ringleader upon their return to port and began gaming out war scenarios as a result of the sinking. Our analysts predicted war with the Amadorians and the Seclyai within forty-eight hours – a timeframe that proved correct.”

“Thank you for being honest with me,” Arcadius said whimsically, enjoying this feeling of having the upper hand on the young agent of Scailand. “Now we can talk shop.”

“The arithmetic is simple, we need Lothic bodies to help protect Scailand and your interests there,” Lora said point-blankly. Arcadius scoffed right in her face.

“You are dreaming, sister, if you think the High Order is going to involve itself in a war with you against the Gothic Elven Lords.”

“Are you willing to let your business interests in the Silent Sea go to waste under the assault of the elves? We know as well as you do how valuable our natural gas is to your energy sector here in Lothia. Tergeste will have to find a new supplier, one that may not be as amenable towards cutting deals as we are.”

“Natural gas is not worth going to war with Amador and Seclya, no matter how much you jazz it up,” Laevinus said coldly. “The Scailanders made their bed, now you have to lay in it. We are not going to jump into bed and fornicate with dumbasses.”

“You will when you hear what we have to offer,” Lora said plainly.

“Oh? And what is that?”

“Scailand itself,” Kranz remarked without fanfare or pomp. “Scailand is your prize.”

“What in the fuck are you on about?” Arcadius was confused, uncertain at her angle.

“Scailand is not our native land; it is our icy prison meant to harden our hearts and drive us to return to our ancestral home of Hakulia, what the elves now call Seclya. Once we reclaim that land which is rightfully ours by birth, we will have no further need of Scailand in the Badlands. Help us retake our homeland by force and the territory of Scailand will be yours to do with as you please. You can take all the natural gas and fisheries for yourselves.”

Arcadius shook his head, flinching almost. “This makes no sense whatsoever; how in the hell do you propose a reconquest of Hakulia at this time? Even with the full might of the High Order of Lothia behind you, it is simple arithmetic: in the numbers game, the elves have more.”

“They would not have more for long,” Lora cryptically mentioned, drawing Arcadius down the rabbit hole.

“Oh? And how would that come to pass?”

Kranz looked around to ensure that they were not being watched or listened to by anyone else nearby. When she confirmed that they were alone, she leaned in closely and spoke in a hushed, almost whispered tone: “we have a weapon, a biological agent that we created in a lab years ago. It causes a fatal respiratory virus in Saahein elves, with an airborne communicability of over 90% and a fatality rate near 70%. It does not affect humans, but rather has been engineered to specifically target the cellular membrane of the high elves. We unleash the bioweapon in Hakulia and decimate their numbers, crippling their war effort and allowing our military to strike back at the remnant left alive.”

“Jesus tapdancing Christ, the answer to your plight is genocide? How the hell would you even think Lothia would be involved in something like that? For one thing, humans are scarcer than hen teeth in Seclya now, so good luck ever managing to get the bioweapon into the country. Beyond that, as soon as they figure out it is a bioweapon that they are dealing with, they are glassing you off the face of the planet and anyone else that is working with you. If nothing else, Lothia would be diplomatically severed from all of its allies for being an accessory to genocide.”

“Ah, but therein lies the beauty of the plot; it is not a Scailander weapon, but a Lashein one.”

“Wait, what?

Lora continued: “I know, it seems crazy, but it is true. The weapon was conceived by Lashein scientists working in Scailander labs to create a workable viral variant that would target the Saahein and eliminate them. See, some of the dark elves found living under the hegemony of the high elves to be… problematic. They fought in the revolution in order to free themselves from the yoke of the Hakul, only to be yoked instead to their Saahein cousins. It has been no secret that some of the Lashein have immigrated to Scailand over the last two decades. Some of them want to go back and reclaim some semblance of honor.”

“You have Lashein scientists creating a bioweapon?” Arcadius was utterly flummoxed by this turn of events.

“Yes,” Kranz affirmed, “and we also have Lashein sleeper agents inside Seclya right now. It would not take much to smuggle the weapon in through our Lashein contacts, then have them unleash it upon an unsuspecting population. The virus ravages Seclya’s largest demographic, then we go in with your materiel support and retake Hakulia.”

“I… This is quite the scenario you have worked up,” Arcadius commented, almost in a commending-sort of way. “So the Lashein use this weapon and decimate their cousins, the Saahein, opening the door for reconquest. What do the Lashein get out of the deal?”

“They think they are getting their freedom from servitude,” Lora said, smiling. “They do not realize that they too will be falling back into the entrapment of slavery once we have finished off the Saahein and their Lacerta allies. We will feed the Lashein to the Stahd if they resist.”

Arcadius stroked at the stubble on his chin, piecing together the puzzle in his mind. If the Lashein took the blame for the viral epidemic, the Lothics could claim to come in as peacemakers and buffer Scailadner ports to protect them from harm. The Amadorians and Seclyai would try to run the Lothic exclusion zone, giving Lothia casus belli to attack. From there, they would go to war with Scailand to reclaim Hakulia from the elves, having plausible deniability of the pandemic unleashed there. It would still mean being privy to the effects of a genocide, but a quiet one that could not be traced back to them or their Scailander allies necessarily. It carried some risk, but that risk was mitigated in earning a bounty in the natural gas fields and fisheries of Scailand. It would give Lothia a presence in the Badlands, and they would assuredly extract concessions from Hakulia once the humans had taken over Seclya from the Saahein. As a military stratagem, it was quite brilliant, if barbaric. Laevinus could appreciate the craftsmanship of the plan at least.

The old political bloodhound could smell the inner workings of an arrangement falling into place. “I will have to take this information to the Imperatrix; this is the kind of decision that only the queen can make. Though I will pass along I am sure your assurances of success in this proposed joint operation.”

“Mind you,” Lora reminded him, “this information is considered classified and of the highest national security of the Sanctum of Scailand. Tell only whom you must, because secrecy is vital to this plan coming together.”

“Miss Kranz, I am not an idiot; I am well aware of how this game works.”

“Good, then,” Kranz said reassuringly. “I would hate to have to tamper with your blow for fucking things up.”

How the hell did she know about his cocaine habit? He had told no one… Assuredly, she had contacts in Lothia that were spying on him. She knew the game was rigged against him from the start, that he would have no choice but to play along. “Are you threatening me, Miss Kranz?”

Lora simply smiled. “I do not make threats; I make promises, Mister Laevinus.”
Last edited by Lothia on Tue Oct 08, 2024 11:17 am, edited 3 times in total.
꒰ა 乂 ໒꒱Come, Thou Fount of Every Blessing꒰ა 乂 ໒꒱
⚔︎The Glorious Anthem of the High Purlieu of the Lothian Latter-Day Saints⚔︎


A Prospective Resident of Geopolity as its Resident Neo-Mormon Dirigiste Theodemocracy.
Capital:New CanaanDemonym:LothianPopulation:26.6 MillionTech Level:Modern TechTrigram:LOT

User avatar
Astrya Scailand
Civil Servant
 
Posts: 6
Founded: Jun 28, 2024
New York Times Democracy

Postby Astrya Scailand » Sat Oct 05, 2024 3:23 pm

Ship's Berth at the Naval Dockyards at MS Hirschheim
75 Kilomters North Northeast of the Capital City, Astrya
0100 Hours Syva Aethel Time - Monday, October 7th


There was a cold wind blowing in off the northern seashore in Hirschheim, bringing freezing rain and sleet down on the dockyards. It was the type of weather that tempered the metal of a hardy soul, for only those with hearts of iron could withstand the bitter chill on the regular. Marschall Klaus Stahl, die Unterführer and second-in-command of the Scailand Defense Force, or SVD in their native Hakulic tongue, had learned to embrace the cold as a way of testing his resolve to remain vigorous at his advanced age. Though he was just south of sixty years old, he was built like a forty-year-old, with a barrel chest and enough grip strength to squeeze apples into mush. He exercised on the regular with the men under his command, ensuring that he remained in top physical condition. Any sign of weakness from him would be taken as a chance to usurp him by his underlings, which could not and would not happen on his watch. He was bound and determined to keep up his role as die Unterführer for as long as his body could hold out, which he hoped would be years to come.

As he walked along the pavement towards where the MS Steinwiesen was berthed, he felt a sort of kindred connection with the vessel. It was he who had set the mutinous plot aboard the ship in motion, recruiting Ersteroffizier Lukas Rühle into the plot to take over the ship and fire on a Seclyai vessel. Once Rühle returned to port, under the guise of being promoted for his actions aboard the Steinwiesen, Stahl ordered his execution to keep from having his involvement in the plot exposed, since his only connection to the arrangement was Lukas Rühle himself. With that business out of the way, the rest of his stratagem could take effect. The Sanctum of Scailand would announce that the mutinous crew had been punished for their treachery, thus ablating the casus belli held by the Saahein and their Amadorian allies. When the Seclyai inevitably bombarded their ports, the internal plots to destabilize the country could be unleashed, wreaking havoc across the former Hakulia. It was all coming together quite nicely, actually, this little plot of his.

To answer the more pertinent question of ‘why’ he had done it, the answer was simple: he was tired of living with the shame of the Blood War, the so-called War of the Leaves. It had been twenty years since he fought in the trenches as a junior oberleutnant, fighting the elves and the dragons. Twenty years of hardship in Scailand, twenty years of memories of a homeland that was theirs no more. The time had come to rectify the injustice that had been done to the Hakul, and if no one else was going to get the job done, then he would have to do it. And do it he had, moving the pieces into place like a grandmaster chess player, maneuvering his way into the perfect opportunity to lash out at the elves. Not even his superior officer, die Anführer had caught on to the gambit. Now, things were in motion that could not be undone; he would get his war with the elves of Amador and Seclya and rain unholy vengeance upon them for their grievous sins. It was almost too perfect a setup to fail at this point, with his network of plants inside Seclya working to undermine its efforts.

As he walked along the dockyard by the stern of the Steinwiesen, he became aware of another man walking along behind him, the sounds echoing in the nigh-empty dockyards at this time of night. He turned on his heels, wincing outwardly at the sight laid out before him. Die Anführer, Feldmarschall Armin Kühne was casually strolling up behind him, hands in his pockets, looking for all the world like some shoddy businessman about to peddle him some bullshit. Kühne was an enigma, a cryptic shadow that danced around the rest of die Seibengruppe like a phantom. It took him almost two years of working with him to even learn that his given name was Armin, for Christ’s sake. Stahl was not accustomed to being in the dark or out of the loop on a given subject; he prided himself on his ability to sus out secret information readily, or at least educate himself on a topic being discussed. That Armin Kühne could readily evade his efforts to know more about him was a fallacy, a paradox in the life of Klaus, it simply could not be allowed to continue on. Yet it did…

… And here he was now, walking up to him as if he had not a care in the world. It was not as if the country he ruled had just had war declared on it, oh no. Kühne was the very model of calm as he came to stand beside die Unterführer, whistling a soft tune on his lips as he came up. For a moment, he just stood there whistling, making an awkward scene by the berthing dock. It took a moment for Klaus to ascertain that die Anführer was deliberately trying to spook him, an effort perhaps at a practical joke? Klaus was hardly amused; his plans were not dependent on die Anführer, inasmuch as he had already orchestrated pulling on the strings of war for his country. With the probable intervention of the Lothics of Esvanovia and their own Lashein contacts stationed in Seclya, Scailand would soon be just a fleeting memory for the Hakulic peoples and their reconquest of Hakulia. It was only dependent on Armin not getting in the way of his plans; Klaus had no plans to topple the Anführer but would not hesitate to find a way to remove him from power if the need arose.

“Getting some fresh air at this late hour, Klaus?” Armin said casually, his whistling ceasing for the time being. “I thought I might do the same, you know? Stretch my legs a little bit, tour the berthing docks before our ships put out to sea. That last walkthrough before the ebb and flow of battle takes us into the unknown course that history deems necessary.”

“Yes, I was just doing a brief survey of the dockyard whilst enjoying the calm, crisp night air,” Klaus remarked, keeping his composure at a neutral level, neither excitable nor contemptible. “I thought I might have a smoke at some point, but the more I think about it, the more I want to get back inside and enjoy my cigar in the officer’s lounge. A little cold will do you, but too much gets to be a pain.”

“Ah, well, bully for you,” die Anführer replied, feeling out Stahl a little bit perhaps. “I gave up the habit years ago – too expensive for my taste without enough pleasure behind it. Now, give me a bourbon or a cognac and that is a different story. I could hound the fuck out of someone for liquor when it came right down to it. Sad that we have no distilleries in-country to speak of, really.”

“Indeed,” Klaus responded, looking down at his watch and feigning surprise. “Goodness, look at the time! I did not realize how late it actually was; it behooves us to get some sleep before the ships depart later this morning. If you will excuse me, I think I will turn in for the night. You never know when the chance to sleep might come around again, you know?”

“Quite true, quite true,” die Anführer answered, nodding emphatically. “Sleep would be good, except for one small problem. I have this aching hole in my heart, trying to figure out why a seasoned crew of the SVD naval fleet would mutiny on its Kapitän. For an Ersteroffizier of Lukas Rühle’s disposition to lead a putsch on board, it makes no sense.”

“I have been kept up the last few nights thinking the same thing,” Klaus bluffed, trying not to arouse any suspicion in die Anführer. “Do you think someone put him up to it, made him question his loyalties to Kapitän Kellner? And if someone did put him up to it, who could it be? What would they have to gain by starting a war with Seclya all over again, anyhow?”

Die Anführer shook his head, portraying the look of a man perplexed. “I do not know the answer to that question, but I sure wish I could get to the bottom of it. Someone of some import had to have given him instructions, this is too risky a maneuver to have been thought out on the fly. Someone with authority commanded him to carry out the putsch on board.”

“You might be right,” die Unterführer spoke candidly, trying to feed Armin a few lines that would dissuade him from looking too closely at his itinerary over the past week. “I would wager a guess that someone in the Steinwiesen’s flotilla put him up to it, trying to spark a war between the elves and Scailand. Whatever his motivation, it seems to have succeeded.”

“Yes, but only in part,” the Anführer replied, turning to face Klaus directly. “The conspirator was obviously banking on not being caught, because he knew that I or someone in die Seibengruppe would have them killed upon capture. They would have covered their tracks quite well and done enough to hide their identity. The trick is to figure out a way around their concealment.”

“Well, maybe they will slip up,” Klaus remarked, getting more and more uncomfortable by the minute. Did the Seibengruppe know something about his activities? Was his cover compromised? And what exactly did Armin know about his ‘discretionary’ spending, paying off the right people to keep quiet? This was a dangerous game he was playing, and he wanted off the board.

“Perhaps, but not likely; it is more that we would have to catch them in the act to actually apprehend them. And I doubt we will get that sort of chance, so most of this is all conjecture.” Armin’s shoulders slumped as his posture changed to reflect his dour mood. “I would really like to skin the bastard that pulled the strings. We were not ready for this war.”

Klaus had to stymie a laugh, knowing just how prepared his cadre of agents were for this. He tried to play along as best he could, feeling some of his nerves ease up a bit. “Maybe not, but that does not mean we cannot prosecute it to the fullest extent. With some proper strategy and the favor of fortune at our backs, we can win this war and reclaim what is ours.”

“You dream, Unterführer,” the Anführer chided him. “Unless through some act of God the Saahein disappear from the face of the earth, I cannot see us resting Hakulia back from them. They are too well entrenched, too fortified in their alliance with Amador, and simply too vast a force to take out. You would need a global coalition or the assistance of the other Gothic Lords to invade Seclya now. Hakulia is a distant dream best left in the past.”

“I do not believe that,” Klaus said to his commanding officer, letting some venom drip in his words. “We must always strive for the reclamation of our homeland; to do otherwise would be folly. Hakulia will be ours once again, by hook or by crook. I will personally give you my assurance that within the year of the outset of this war, we will be in Syva Aethel burning it to the ground!”

“That is a bold proclamation, Klaus,” Kühne stated with conviction, his body wanting to believe in the validity of Klaus’s words. “I do hope you are right, though I suspect this war is going to be a long, protracted one that takes years to fully settle. Unless we gain the support of our allies, it may be a tough slog against the overwhelming numbers the Saahein and their constituent races boast.”

“We will drive them into the sea and feed them to the Stadh,” Klaus replied, pounding his fist into his chest. “I for one welcome this war with the heathen elves and their Amadorian puppeteers. I will skin every last Lacerta, blind every last Lashein and string up every last Saahein that I can find, and I will do it for the pleasure of Scailand and the memory of our forebearers!”

The Anführer was mesmerized by the conviction with which Klaus spoke. He clapped his hands in front of him, cheering him on. “Go on, keep going! I like that kind of enthusiasm in my subordinates, it makes me feel like we actually have a chance to win this war. To be honest, I had my doubts about whether or not we should even fight this out, but you may have convinced me, ha ha!”

Klaus nodded, feeling his energetic pulse slow itself back down as he came off the high of his thirst for vengeance. The Anführer smiled at him, patting him on the shoulder. “Pardon me and my overzealous nature, Feldmarschall. I get a little carried away sometimes thinking about going to war with the Saahein and their lackeys. I have been itching for some payback after all these years.”

“Well, you will hopefully get your chance; may we all get the chance,” Armin remarked casually, turning to walk away from Klaus. “Hey, you never know, we may win this war in the first forty-eight hours. This time next week, we could be standing in Hakulia once again. Would that not be something else? Gives me goosebumps just thinking about it right now.”

“Get some rest, mein Anführer,” Stahl said to Armin, feeling a flood of relief that nothing more had come of his suspicions than that. He was content to let him walk away, giving Klaus a respite from the nerves that had been wracking him since Armin had showed up. Die Anführer had made a mess of him, and he needed a moment to recover his senses and–

“–Oh, I almost forgot, it is why I came out here in the first place, I meant to ask you,” Armin said suddenly, turning on his heels to face Klaus once again. “How did Lora Kranz’s mission to recruit the Lothic military into the fight go? I presume you have talked to her and debriefed her by now, correct? Or was you planning to do that at a later point in time?”die

His blood ran cold inside of him, nearly freezing in place; how in the hell did he know about that? Klaus had gone through great pains to conceal Lora Kranz’s trip to Tergeste in Lothia to keep his cover intact. The allegiance of the Lothics to the Scailander cause was not something that was openly known yet; die Anführer knew more than he was letting on. “Lora Kranz?”

“Yes, Lora Kranz, the intelligence operative you sent to Tergeste; how did the meeting go? Will Imperatrix Decima support Scailand in the upcoming war? I figured you would know more about that meeting than I would, seeing as you set it up and all.”

His goose was cooked; Armin knew. “How did you find out, sir?”

“Oh, I have my ways,” die Anführer remarked casually, almost conversationally. “See, I had need of Lora’s services myself, and when I found out she was on a ‘business trip’ to Tergeste through my contacts in the intelligence ministry, I went back and ascertained her contact in the Seibengruppe. You were the only senior commander who had an adjutant that had been to the intelligence ministry headquarters in the last six weeks. And you were the officer that ordered Lukas Rühle’s execution upon their return to port. Put two and two together, bingo bango, plot uncovered.”

Klaus said and did nothing, not wanting to incriminate himself further; he rued the day that this would be the time he failed to carry his sidearm with him. “What happens now?”

“Do you intend to have me removed from power?” Armin openly asked him.

“It was never my intention to usurp your authority in such a manner,” Klaus answered truthfully, giving him at least that kernel of knowledge. “I merely went around you to orchestrate everything, because I knew you lacked the conviction to do it yourself. When all is said and done, mein Anführer, you will be the hero you always wanted to be but could never achieve on your own merits.”

“Let me make myself clear, Klaus,” Armin stated directly towards him. “I know what it is you are planning to do; you are not stupid. You know that you need an edge to invade Hakulia with the overwhelming force the Saahein and their Amadorian allies can bring to bear against us. You plan on using your Lashein agents to unleash the Kearie Virus bioweapon on their home soil, wipe out as many of them as you can before we invade. Using the cover of Lashein dissidents, you have plausible deniability of having orchestrated the bioweapon on the world state, thus freeing us to move with impunity against the enemy.”

Die Anführer had done his homework, Klaus had to give him that. “What point is there in having a viral bioweapon if we cannot use it on our mortal enemies, the usurpers who stole our homeland?”

“Are you so bloodthirsty that you would ravage an entire population with a deadly viral plague? Killing off women, and children, and the elderly alike? Not all of the Saahein fought against us in the war, some were liberated by pragmatics rather than through revolution. You are condemning an entire population to death to satiate your bloodlust against them.”

“I am ensuring that Hakulia will rise from the ashes of its defeat in the Blood War,” Klaus angrily proclaimed. “We will rectify our loss in the War of the Leaves and take back what is rightfully ours. The usurpers do not belong on our land, and we are justified in removing their infestation with any means at our disposal. Our cause is a righteous one, and the hammer of heaven will fall upon them with furious vengeance!”

“Very good, Klaus, very good,” the Anführer suddenly said, changing up his tone entirely. “You have passed muster and made yourself a true Scailander. When I learned of your plot, I was angry at myself for not having thought of it. That’s why the sniper that is nested in the tower behind you is going to kill you, so that I can take credit for your idea. He was just waiting for my signal to fire.”

Armin raised his right hand up in the air, smiling at Klaus with a devilish smile. “Fare thee well, Klaus Stahl; I will never be able to thank you enough for this.” With little warning, Armin dropped his hand from up above him; the signal to fire. A gunshot rang out, and Klaus could actually feel the impact of the bullet slamming into his back, staggering him forward. A second shot went through his shoulder into his chest, dropping him to the ground.

With his last thought, Klaus wondered to himself how die Anführer had gotten the best of him before darkness stole him away, and he thought no more.

User avatar
Anagonia
Senator
 
Posts: 3920
Founded: Dec 18, 2003
Inoffensive Centrist Democracy

Chapter II: Legions of the Damned

Postby Anagonia » Sat Oct 05, 2024 3:25 pm

The Orukali Tribe
Twenty-Five Years Prior to the War
Orukali Komodren Reservation, Liberty Forests
Sovereign Republic of Liberty, State of Liberty, CSA


The sun hung low in the sky, casting a golden glow across the wild, untamed lands of the Komodren reservation. Nestled deep within the State of Liberty, the Orukali Tribe lived in peaceful communion with nature, their homes blending into the landscape as though they had grown from the earth itself. Tall, sturdy trees embraced the reservation, their branches swaying gently with the breeze as birds flitted between them, singing songs of the day's end. The smell of fresh earth and wildflowers filled the air, while the distant cry of forest creatures echoed in harmony with the land’s heartbeat.

The laughter of hatchlings danced on the wind, a joyful chorus that echoed through the fields as young Komodren chased each other, their bare feet barely touching the ground. Their scales glistened in the fading sunlight, a reminder of the resilience of their people. They darted between rows of crops, careful not to disturb the lush greenery that provided for the community, yet driven by the excitement of play that only youth could summon. Amid their laughter, the distant roar of a majestic waterfall could be heard, tumbling over ancient rocks into the river that wound its way through the heart of the reservation. The river was the lifeblood of the Orukali, a source of water, food, and connection to the world beyond their sanctuary.

The reservation itself was alive with activity as the Komodren prepared for the evening’s gathering, their movements slow and deliberate, filled with the calm confidence of a people who had long lived in harmony with the land. Smoke curled gently from the chimneys of their homes, made from the very stones and timber of the surrounding forest. The scent of woodsmoke and freshly baked bread mixed with the floral air, giving the whole scene an almost dreamlike quality. The setting sun bathed everything in a warm, golden light, casting long shadows that danced across the earth like ancient spirits watching over their descendants.

Elder Tarai, the matriarch of the tribe, stood at the edge of the village, her gaze fixed on the horizon. Her scales, dark as polished stone, shimmered in the fading light as her deep eyes reflected the wisdom of nearly two centuries. She held herself with the quiet strength of one who had seen much in her time—joys and sorrows, peace and conflict—but her heart was full of love for her people. Today, however, her thoughts were with the child that had come into their care years ago, a child that did not belong to the Komodren, yet had become one of their own.

Tolas, the young Lacerta hatchling who had been found adrift in the Anagonian Ocean, was now a part of the Orukali Tribe, raised among the Komodren as if they had been born into it. Tarai remembered the day the emissary had brought the child, swaddled in soft blankets, their tiny claws barely peeking out as they slept soundly. The Lacerta, an ancient species, had once roamed the lands of Anagonia, though few Komodren living today remembered those times. Tarai, however, had lived long enough to recall the stories passed down from elder to elder—stories of the Lacerta's nobility and strength, and their long-forgotten ties to the god Melkos, who had blessed them just as he had the Komodren, and other similar races.

As the sun’s final rays kissed the horizon, painting the sky in shades of pink and orange, Elder Tarai turned from her contemplation and began to walk back toward the village. Tonight would be a night of celebration, as the tribe prepared for the Harvest Festival, a time to give thanks for the earth's bounty and to honor the balance between their labor and nature’s gifts. It was a night where stories would be shared, laughter would ring out, and the bond between the Komodren and their adopted Lacerta child would be reaffirmed under the watchful eyes of the stars.

But as Tarai moved through the village, her heart heavy with the weight of the ancient stories she carried, she couldn’t help but feel that Tolas’ journey was only just beginning. The Lacerta’s origins were steeped in mystery, and though Tolas had found a home among the Komodren, there was an undeniable pull toward something greater, something beyond the reservation’s borders. Melkos had blessed the Lacerta, even if they did not yet know it, and Tarai sensed that one day, Tolas would need to face that destiny, whether they were ready or not.

For now, though, the sun had set, and it was time to return to the warmth of the hearth, the laughter of family, and the stories that bound them all together. Tomorrow, the future would wait. But tonight, Tolas was safe in the arms of the Orukali Tribe, and that was all that mattered for the young hatchling.





Fifteen Years Later

Tolas stood at the edge of the Orukali reservation, the familiar scent of pine and wildflowers mixing with the cool breeze that rolled down from the mountains. The fields where he had once played as a child stretched out before him, the crops swaying gently in the wind, as if waving their own quiet goodbye. His golden eyes, once wide with the innocence of youth, now reflected the weight of years and the uncertainty of the journey ahead.

It had been fifteen years since the Komodren had taken him in. Fifteen years of laughter, learning, and love, shared with the family that had made him one of their own despite the difference in his appearance. But no matter how deeply connected he was to the tribe, there had always been a part of him that felt incomplete. The stories that Elder Tarai had whispered to him in the quiet hours of the evening, tales of the Lacerta and their ancient ties to the land, had planted a seed of curiosity and longing within him. Tolas had always wondered about his origins, about where he truly came from. Though the Orukali had given him a home, he had never known the place where his ancestors had walked, nor had he known what it meant to be Lacerta.

And now, the time had come to find out.

The village was quiet this early in the morning, save for a few distant voices and the rustling of leaves overhead. Tolas stood beside Elder Tarai, the wise matriarch who had raised him. She was older now, her movements slower, but the fire in her eyes remained strong as ever. She had known this day would come; it was written in the lines of fate that Tolas would one day leave the sanctuary of the Orukali to seek his true heritage. Yet knowing did little to ease the ache in her heart.

"You have grown into a fine young warrior," Tarai said, her voice soft but steady. "I am proud of you, Tolas. And no matter where this journey takes you, know that you will always have a place here. You will always be family."

Tolas shifted, the weight of his travel pack pressing against his back. He looked at the elder Komodren, her dark scales gleaming faintly in the early morning light, and felt a lump rise in his throat. "Thank you, Elder. For everything. I wouldn’t be who I am without you, without the tribe."

Tarai smiled, a warmth radiating from her that soothed his anxious heart. "You will find your roots, child. The Lacerta have a long and noble history. But never forget—who you are now is just as important as where you came from."

Tolas nodded, his eyes misting as he looked out over the reservation one last time. The familiar sounds of the river flowing, the birds calling from the trees, the distant laughter of Komodren children—it all felt so close and yet so far, like a dream he was about to wake from.

"I don’t know what I’ll find out there," Tolas admitted, his voice tinged with uncertainty. "I don’t even know if there’s a place for me in Seclya, or if I’ll understand what it means to be Lacerta."

Tarai placed a hand on his shoulder, her touch grounding him in the present. "You will find what you need in time, Tolas. Trust in yourself, and trust in Melkos' guidance. Your path will reveal itself when you are ready to see it."

Tolas took a deep breath, the weight of the unknown settling on his shoulders. The pull to rediscover his roots, to understand who he truly was, had grown stronger with each passing year. He had wrestled with it for so long, not wanting to leave the only home he had ever known. But now, standing at the edge of the village, with the sun just beginning to rise over the horizon, he knew this was the right choice.

With one last look at Elder Tarai, Tolas offered a small, respectful bow. "I’ll come back. I promise."

Tarai’s smile widened. "I know you will."

Tolas turned and began to walk down the narrow path leading out of the reservation, his heart both heavy and light at the same time. The road ahead would take him far from the wilds of the State of Liberty and into lands unknown, back to Seclya where the Lacerta still lived. There, he hoped to find answers—answers about his people, his heritage, and most of all, himself.

The wind picked up as he walked, carrying with it the scent of the fields and the familiar sounds of the place he called home. But Tolas didn’t look back. The Orukali had given him everything, but now it was time to discover who he was beyond the borders of the reservation.

As the village disappeared from view, the sun finally broke free from the horizon, bathing the world in golden light. And with each step, Tolas felt a growing sense of purpose, a call that had been waiting for him all his life. He was ready to answer it. Ready to rediscover himself and the legacy of the Lacerta.

The future, once a distant whisper, now beckoned to him like an old friend.





Syva Aethel, Seclya
Many Years Later - Modern Day


Tolas Vekaranor stood on the balcony of his small, stone-built home, the cool night air brushing against his scales as he looked out over the vast plains of Seclya. The city, Syva Aethel where he now lived, was a mixture of ancient and modern—a place where towering spires of stone and glass rose from the earth like great dragon’s teeth, surrounded by the lush greenery of gardens and parks that sprawled throughout the urban landscape. The Lacerta, though steeped in tradition, embraced the tools and technology of the modern age. Their cities buzzed with life and progress, where sleek vehicles sped along roads made of polished stone, and the hum of modern machinery was just as familiar as the ancient songs of the past.

It had been eight years since Tolas had left Anagonia, and the life he had built in Seclya was a far cry from the wild, communal peace of the Orukali Tribe. Though he had been adopted into a Lacerta foster home shortly after his arrival, integrating into this new life had been no simple task. The Vekaranor family had welcomed him, offering him a place among their own, but Tolas had struggled with his identity—torn between the Komodren values he had been raised with and the Lacerta's deep connection to military service and technological advancement.

His foster parents, Verak and Sala Vekaranor, were respected figures in Syva Aethel. Verak worked as a designer of cutting-edge military technology, creating weapons and armor for the Lacerta military forces, blending sleek modern designs with their ancestral craftsmanship. Sala, a historian and scholar, worked in the city’s central archives, preserving the stories and records of Lacerta history. Though Tolas had found a home with them, he had also sought his own path, joining the Lacerta military to better understand his heritage and serve his new people.

Tolas had found his place in the military, but it hadn’t come without challenges. The Lacerta forces were among the most advanced in Seclya, blending their natural strength and agility with the latest in combat technology. Tolas quickly rose through the ranks, excelling in both traditional hand-to-hand combat and the operation of cutting-edge weaponry. His natural resilience and honed discipline made him a valuable asset, but there was always that quiet part of him—an echo of his Komodren upbringing—that questioned his role in a society so focused on war and technology.

The military had become his family in a way, providing him with a sense of belonging he had once feared he might never find. His comrades respected him, not just for his skill but for his unshakable loyalty and his calm demeanor under pressure. Yet, despite his success, there were moments when Tolas would retreat into his thoughts, wondering if he had truly found what he was looking for in Seclya.

Tonight was one of those moments.

He leaned against the railing of his balcony, his gaze fixed on the horizon, where the dark silhouette of the mountains rose against the starry sky. Below, the city of Syva Aethel glowed with the soft, ambient light of its streets and buildings, a living organism of energy and progress. It was a place of endless possibility, a far cry from the quiet reservation where he had grown up, yet there was still something in the wind that carried a hint of nostalgia—of the simpler, more peaceful life he had once known.

Tolas let out a slow breath, the memories of his past mixing with the reality of his present. He had learned much in his time with the Lacerta—about his people, his heritage, and the weight of the name Vekaranor. But the questions that had driven him to leave Anagonia still lingered: Who was he, really? And where did he truly belong?

His thoughts were interrupted by the sound of his communicator buzzing on the small table behind him. Tolas turned and picked up the sleek, metallic device, glancing at the screen. A message from the barracks.

Urgent briefing at 0600.

Tolas frowned slightly. It wasn’t unusual for the military to call sudden briefings, especially with the tensions rising between Seclya and its neighbors. There had been rumors of unrest, whispers of old grudges threatening to spark into something far more dangerous. Tolas had tried to stay focused on his duties, but it was clear to everyone that the situation was becoming more precarious by the day.

He set the communicator down and turned back to the city. The wind had picked up slightly, carrying with it the scent of the sea and the distant murmur of life below. Tolas’ mind shifted, preparing itself for whatever lay ahead. The calm of the night belied the storm that was brewing—not just in Seclya, but within him as well.

Tomorrow, he would go to the briefing. He would follow orders, just as he had for the past eight years. But tonight, he allowed himself a moment of reflection.





The air in Tolas’ quarters was thick with the silence of the night. He lay half-asleep, letting the soft sounds of the night guards patrolling outside ease him into deeper rest. Just as his mind began to sink further into slumber, a soft knock echoed through his chamber. His eyes snapped open.

Sitting up, Tolas squinted toward the door. He hadn’t been expecting anyone, and the knock had been unnervingly gentle. Hesitantly, he rose from the bed, his Lacertan form moving silently through the darkened room. His scaled hand reached for the door handle, and with a firm pull, it swung open.

Standing in the doorway was a figure, draped in a dark, hooded cloak. The being’s presence was unnatural, sending an icy chill creeping up Tolas’ spine. His instincts screamed to close the door, to call for help, but before he could react, the figure vanished—disappearing like a wisp of smoke.

Tolas?”

The sound of a familiar voice startled him, pulling him back to reality. A night guard stood a few paces away, his torch casting flickering light across the hallway. “What’s wrong? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

Tolas blinked rapidly, his heart still racing from the strange encounter. “I… thought I heard something,” he stammered, unsure how to explain what had just happened. “But it’s nothing. Just the wind, I think.”

The guard gave him a skeptical glance but scoffed lightly. “Go back to bed, lizard. Your imagination’s getting the best of you.”

With a nod, Tolas closed the door and leaned against it, exhaling a long, shaky breath. The guard’s footsteps echoed down the hall, fading into the stillness of the night once more. Just as he began to step away from the door, a prickling sensation ran down his spine.



In the dim light of his quarters, there stood the figure once more. This time, it was waiting for him, standing near the foot of his bed.

Tolas’ eyes widened, terror gripping his chest as the figure stepped closer. The room seemed to darken with each movement, the air thickening like a vice around his throat. Red eyes glowed ominously beneath the hood of the cloaked figure, their brightness cutting through the dim light like molten embers. He opened his mouth to scream, to call for help, but before the sound could escape, the world around him shattered.

The space fractured violently, as if the very fabric of reality had been torn apart by an unseen force. Time itself splintered around him, the fragments twisting and spiraling into chaotic shards. For a moment, everything slowed—each breath, each heartbeat—as the universe around him was pulled into some unknown void, suspending him in a frozen limbo. He was cut off, isolated in a dimension where nothing and no one could reach him. The air felt heavier, oppressive, and yet… silent. His muscles tensed, frozen in place, as though his body were locked in an ethereal stasis. Tolas’ mouth remained open, but no sound came, his voice caught in a strangling stillness.

The figure, still draped in shadows, took another step forward. Then, with deliberate slowness, it reached up and pulled back the hood. The movement was unhurried, precise—each flicker of motion felt as though it carried the weight of worlds. As the hood fell away, it revealed the creature beneath.

Tolas had heard tales of what stood before him, Drekamythians from distant histories and tales from other tribes and such, but this… this was different. The being that stood before him was both familiar and alien, like a shadow of his heritage draped in untold power. Its obsidian-black wings were folded against its back, a faint, otherworldly glow emanating from them, casting an eerie light into the fractured space. His Lacertan instincts screamed danger, but the sight of the wings—and their unnatural energy—held him paralyzed, both in fear and awe.

The being’s skin shimmered in the half-light of this suspended reality, almost reflecting the fragments of the broken space around them. Its eyes, two burning rubies set deep within its angular face, bore into Tolas with a gaze that transcended mortal comprehension. There was a timelessness to the creature’s presence, an authority so profound it seemed to warp the air around it. The High Drekamythian stood tall, every movement carrying an overwhelming sense of command—of absolute dominion over this realm and beyond.

As Tolas’ mind scrambled to make sense of what he was witnessing, the being’s crimson eyes flared with intensity. The light from those eyes poured over Tolas, a pressure so immense that it stilled his breath and silenced his rising scream. The sheer force of its gaze was enough to crush any mortal resistance, and Tolas found himself frozen—not by fear alone, but by the overwhelming power this creature radiated. He could feel it seeping into his bones, a weight of pure will that pressed him deeper into this fractured reality.

Be not afraid,” the High Drekamythian spoke, its voice a deep resonance that vibrated through the frozen time around them. The sound reverberated in Tolas’ very soul, an echo that seemed to ripple through both the broken shards of time and his own mind. Each word held a power that was undeniable, a force that settled deep into his core. The terror that had consumed him moments before was suddenly lifted, replaced with an eerie calm. The command was not a suggestion—it was a statement of fact. His fear had no place here.

Tolas’ trembling breath slowed as his wide eyes remained locked on the towering figure. His mind raced, trying to piece together the impossible situation he now found himself in. He had heard stories, ancient tales whispered in the darkest corners of his tribe’s past, stories of Melkos’ servants—beings crafted with precision and nurtured for power. But never had he thought those stories to be real.

The power radiating from the High Drekamythian was palpable. The air seemed to ripple with its presence, bending and distorting as though reality itself struggled to contain such immense force. Around them, the time fracture pulsed, the fragments of space reflecting images that made no sense—glimpses of Melkos' beach, its pale sands and dark waves shimmering on the edges of the broken world. The reflections danced off surfaces, hinting at a realm far removed from this one, yet not fully manifest. It was as though they stood on the boundary of two realities, where the rules of nature bent to the will of this creature.

The High Drekamythian stepped closer, and with each footfall, the fracture pulsed again, expanding slightly as if time itself recoiled from its presence. Its wings shimmered faintly, casting faint light across the darkened room, though it felt like an entirely different place now. Tolas felt his heart hammering against his ribs, though his body remained frozen by the creature’s will. The sheer magnitude of its power was suffocating, the very air thick with the weight of its authority.

I have come with a warning,” the creature said, its harsh yet soothing voice lowering but still commanding every fiber of Tolas’ being to listen. The words seemed to echo in the shattered space, their meaning heavy with cryptic danger. “You are now involved in events far beyond your understanding. Darkness stirs, and it will find you.”

Tolas blinked, his mind reeling. He could scarcely understand the full weight of what this being was telling him, but the words sent a cold chill through his blood. “W-what do you mean?” he managed to stammer, his voice trembling despite the unnatural calm that had settled in his heart. His brain could not register, nor fully appreciate the gravity of whatever was manifesting around him.

The High Drekamythian didn’t answer right away. Instead, it moved closer, standing just a few feet from Tolas now. The fractured time bubble around them shimmered, warping the images of Melkos' beach reflected on the jagged edges. It was a disorienting sight—one foot in reality, the other in a place far beyond his comprehension. The creature’s wings flared slightly, casting a dim glow that illuminated Tolas’ face.

Your path intertwines with that of Melkos,” the High Drekamythian finally said, its voice now a low, almost whispered tone, but still carrying the authority of a divine command. “Be vigilant, Tolas. The dangers ahead will test everything you are.”

Tolas swallowed hard, trying to steady his nerves. He felt small, insignificant, in the presence of such power. And yet, there was no malice in the creature’s words—only a warning, cryptic as it was. The High Drekamythian’s red eyes never left him, and though the fractured world around them remained a shimmering, surreal landscape, the being’s message rang clear. Something was coming. Something far greater than Tolas could ever imagine.

The fractured time bubble shimmered one last time, the surreal reflections of Melkos' beach—unknown to Tolas in the slightest—warping and swirling, before slowly beginning to collapse. The distortion in reality shifted like waves pulling away from the shore, and the once-shattered fragments of time and space started to knit themselves back together. Tolas could feel the weight of the moment pressing against him, as if he were being drawn back into the world he had momentarily left behind. The overwhelming presence of the High Drekamythian lingered, yet Tolas sensed it retreating, like the tide pulling back from the sand.

His muscles loosened as the ethereal hold on his body released him. Tolas’ legs nearly buckled beneath him, he nearly stepping on his tail over himself as he sought balance, his breaths shallow but free. The air felt lighter, as if the immense pressure that had locked him in place had finally eased. He blinked rapidly, trying to reorient himself to the normal flow of time, but the weight of the High Drekamythian’s words clung to him like a shadow. His chest heaved, the adrenaline still coursing through his veins, but somewhere in the depths of that fear, a spark of courage began to flicker.

Tolas glanced at the figure, the High Drekamythian standing tall and still in the center of the room, its wings half-spread, radiating an undeniable authority. The red eyes remained fixed on him, unblinking, as if waiting for something more—perhaps the courage it had mentioned. Tolas took a step forward, his legs trembling but carrying him closer to the creature that had bent reality itself to its will.

I…” Tolas began, his voice shaky but growing steadier with each word. “I don’t fully understand what you’ve told me… or what’s coming. But if it’s Melkos’ path… then I have to know.” He swallowed, his courage steadying. “I need to understand. Why me? Why now?”

The High Drekamythian’s eyes softened, though its power remained palpable, surrounding them in an aura of untold strength. "That is not for me to reveal," it said, its voice calm but firm, like a distant storm rumbling across a darkened sea. "Your place in these events will become clear in time."

Tolas nodded, feeling the weight of destiny press down on his shoulders. Whatever this darkness was, he was part of it now, whether he understood it or not. But a question gnawed at the back of his mind—one that, in his growing courage, he needed to ask before the creature vanished again.

As the High Drekamythian began to turn, its wings shifting with an ethereal grace, Tolas found his voice once more. “Wait!” he called out, taking a bolder step forward, his hand reaching out as if to stop the being.

The High Drekamythian paused, its gaze returning to him.

Tolas’ breath caught in his throat, but he pressed on. “What… what is your name?”

For a brief moment, the room seemed to still once more, but this time it was not due to the creature's overwhelming power—rather, it was a pause, a moment of consideration. The High Drekamythian turned fully to face him again, its red eyes locking onto Tolas’. The air itself seemed to hum with energy as the being slowly spoke.

I am called Vaedros,” the High Drekamythian answered, its voice carrying a weight that echoed through Tolas’ soul. “Servant of Melkos, guardian of the lost, and the harbinger of fate.”

The name resonated through the air, embedding itself in Tolas' mind like an immovable truth. Vaedros. A name both ancient and powerful, one that would not be easily forgotten. Tolas felt his heart beat harder in his chest, as if that single word carried a burden of history far beyond his comprehension.

Vaedros’ wings unfurled slightly, casting one final shimmering glow across the room as the last remnants of the fractured reality snapped back into place. The figure began to fade, slowly, as if slipping between dimensions once more. Before he was entirely gone, Vaedros' voice reached out to Tolas one final time.

"Be vigilant. Your time will come sooner than you think."

And with that, Vaedros disappeared, leaving Tolas alone in the room—his heart still pounding, the weight of what had just transpired settling in. The world had returned to normal, and Tolas found himself slipping into pure darkness as his body—weakened by sleep and the manifestation he experienced—collapsed into his bed.

End Scene Music





Syva Aethel, Seclya
The Next Morning - 0430 Hours


Tolas awoke with a sharp gasp, his heart pounding as his alarm blared, pulling him from the strange, intense dream that lingered just beyond reach. His mind swirled with the remnants of it—fractured images, an ominous figure, and one name: Vaedros. He sat up, his body tense, the dream slipping away but that name remained, etched deeply into his thoughts.

With a groan, Tolas swung his legs off the bed, his tail brushing the floor as he stood, stretching. The early morning chill prickled against his scales as he made his way to the small bathroom adjacent to his quarters. The hot water of the shower helped wash away some of the lingering unease, though he couldn’t shake the feeling that what he had experienced wasn’t just a dream. That name, Vaedros, was burned into his memory, and no matter how hard he tried to push it away, it stayed.

After the shower, he dried off quickly, feeling the familiar weight of duty settle in. He had a briefing soon, and there was no time to dwell on dreams—or whatever that had been. He slipped into his uniform, the well-worn fabric fitting snugly over his muscular frame, his tail flicking slightly as he adjusted the gear on his belt. One last look in the mirror—green scales, sharp eyes, and a face hardened by years of service—and he nodded to himself, pushing aside the night’s oddities.

The streets of Syva Aethel were already buzzing with early morning activity as Tolas stepped out into the crisp air. He moved with purpose, making his way toward the briefing area, where soldiers of various races were already assembling. Lacertan troops, like himself, stood at attention in their neat ranks, their reptilian forms built for endurance and strength. Nearby, the slender Saahein elves were gathered, their ethereal grace and magical prowess evident in their disciplined stance. The darker-skinned Lashein, with their sharper features and watchful eyes, moved among them with quiet intensity.

Tolas fell in line with his fellow Lacertans, his posture stiffening as the tension in the air thickened. This was more than just another routine briefing. He could sense it in the way the officers moved, in the undercurrent of whispers among the ranks. Something was happening—something big.

His mind wandered briefly to the events of the night before. Vaedros, the High Drekamythian… The memory of that name clung to him like a shadow, though the rest of the dream was fading quickly. He wasn’t even sure it had been a dream anymore, but there was no time to dwell on it now. The commanders were gathering, preparing to address the troops.

As the briefing began, discussions of rising tensions, potential mobilizations, and reports from the Silent Sea filled the courtyard. Tolas stood at attention, absorbing every word, though part of him remained distracted by the lingering presence of that name. He didn’t understand it yet, but deep down, he knew it was important—far more important than he could have realized.

For now, though, he would focus on the orders at hand. Whatever came next, he had to be ready.
Last edited by Anagonia on Sat Oct 05, 2024 4:02 pm, edited 4 times in total.
Founded: September 14th, 0 AUR (1921 CE)
Capital: Liberty, State of Liberty, CSA
President: Mileethus Canisilus
Population: 430.5 Million Anagonians
GDP: D$34.1 Trillion
The Confederate States of Anagonia (MT/PMT)
An autonomous unity; A Confederate Republic whole.
Left-leaning Libertarianism - Human/Non-Human Society
Current Canon Year: 108 AUR (2034 AD)

User avatar
Tiami
Post Marshal
 
Posts: 19147
Founded: Oct 24, 2010
Civil Rights Lovefest

Postby Tiami » Sun Oct 06, 2024 1:19 pm

A Call For Action
"“Those who deny freedom to others deserve it not for themselves."



The Gremory Building, Grand Azura, Kva Norale
04:12 hours local time



Step! Step! Step! The pounding of hard soled shoes echoed through the normally boisterous main hall of the Gremory Building. Flanked by two Alfar Soldiers who matched his rigorous pace foot-for-foot, Archon Hypario was speeding through the winding corridors of the ancient building to the elevators, where he and his two guards would be whisked away seventeen floors below the state structure and into a situational room designed for Kva Norale’s leadership in the event of an attack.

“Fuck, it’s been ten years already,” mused the Archon, reminiscing about the Laefold Wars and his last trip into the situational room. “Please tell me they have better coffee and fluffier pillows this time.”

“Coffee, yes. Medium-roast this time. Proper beans.” Spoke one the soldiers. “The pillows on the other hand… probably just dusty. Fluffy? Doubt it.”

Hypario mumbled under his breath, recalling the many nights he spent with his uncle Gaeleath in the room during the initial outbreak of war with Laefold a decade past. But hit dislikes would have to wait, as the elevator doors swung open, revealing a hive mind of screens, generals, admirals, officers, and various other high ranking members of Kva Norale’s government, including several of the council members present.

Guards present immediately saluted, offering a “Your Highness!” as their boots clapped together and they stood at attention with the backs straight as a line on a piece of paper.

“At ease,” the Archon ordered, preferring the company of relaxed people instead of the rigidity found in Mainland Amador.

The room itself was large and circular, offering an array of screens that fed information to and from the Imperial Intelligence Agency, as well as through Alfar military satellites. At the very center of the room was an archway that led… nowhere? In reality, it was a portal of sorts made using an Alfar’s natural predisposition to arcana that allowed it to open a gate between Ifa Serine and various major government locations in the Imperium. Around the gateway, a series of tables and chairs were layered around, with numerous people at position.

Councilman Igred Dervok of the Romanov Oblast would meet the Archon directly before the gate, offering his salute and a bow of courtesy, much to Hypario’s dismay.

“Welcome, your highness,” he spoke formally, with his hand extender to offer a handshake.

Hypario accepted the handshake, taking it with the vigor of a young man. “Decorum suits you not, Igred. Are you sure we shouldn’t have you back on the frontlines again?”

“After what we need to tell you, I imagine my picking up a rifle again will be the least of your worries, sir. “ Igred spoke with a chuckle, alluding to his service as a soldier during Laefold Wars.

“Aye, I do not like being woken up so early. I do not take well to bags under my eyes, councilman. Nonetheless, what is the situation?”

The two stepped forward to a holographic display, revealing footage of the smoking debris of the Seclyai passenger liner, the Virabella listing to port.

“It was confirmed just moments before you were informed that the Seclya passenger liner, the Virabelle, was struck by a Scailander Cruiser the uh… the Steiniesen about 450 km from our shores. Imperial Intelligence confirmed this via imagery captured by Kva Norale’s perimeter and satellite information network. Reports flooding in…”

Igred motioned to his left towards a desk, bringing up a holographic display of a helicopter shooting upon the burning remnants of the Seclyai vessel.

“... Reports flooding in confirm that a helicopter of the attacking vessel was at the scene, raining down lead upon the innocent passengers bound for our ports,” continued Igred with a modicum of sadness in his voice. “Preliminary reports place very few, if any, surviving passengers. Among the passengers, at least twelve on the manifest were reported to be Alfar citizens.”

Hypario was shocked that someone would have the audacity to attack a sworn brother of the Imperium, let alone a nation almost inconsequentially minute as Scailand. It had been decades since their Hakulic regime in Seclya was collapsed by the Saahein-led revolution to overthrow the oppressive regime. He had remembered the years he fought, killing what he saw as ‘zombie-vampire fuckers’ on the battlefields kilometers south of Seclya’s new capital, Syva Aethel. More than once, Hypario could have lost his life, with swarms of the creatures nearly overwhelming even the immensely strong Alfar. He shuddered to think what this attack could mean.

“And? Was this a wanton act of aggression by Scailand? A mutiny? Someone getting trigger fingers?”

Igred spoke up, addressing the Archon with due deference.

“No, Archon Hypario. We believe this to be a blatant act of violence upon our allies and our own lands. Though reports believe it to be a rogue operative, I would advise taking this as a means to and end for the Hakul. They were always salty about their excommunication from Gholgoth.”

“Hmm… the loss of life is exceedingly high… the ship was due course for our shores…. Councilman, where is Admiral Darnik?” The Archon questioned, his face now sporting a devilish grin as he perused the whereabouts of a certain admiral.

“Right this way, your highness,” Igred gestured for the Archon and his two guards to follow, to which they consented, following Igred to the other side of the room where a holographic display of the waters around Kva Norale was. Admiral Darnik, denoted by his paler skin and snow-white hair was an Issalfar - a snow elf, essentially - and he was denoted by the royal marine blue military outfit and medals over his left breast pocket. Taller… taller than the Archon even and noticeably more muscular, he stood out over his contemporaries.

As the group approached the Admiral and the surrounding strategist, the admiral turned to greet them, offering a rigid salute, while Igred slowly turned away, leaving the group for his post.

“My Archon, it is a pleasure.”

“The pleasure is all mine Admiral,” Hypario extended his hand, taking Darnik’s coarse hand to shake. “Tell me, Admiral, what are your suggestions?”

“Naval Protocol 17, sir,” Darnik continued. “We need our maritime routes secure and while our forces are adequate to provide safety for our routes as well as our allies, we will need further aid if we are to on the offensive.”

“You mean my grandmother’s aid, yes?”

“Y-yessir, I do. Amador’s vast assets will be necessary to subdue Scailand.”

“So we are at war?” Hypario questioned sarcastically, offering subtle reference to the past Blood War.

Darkin pivoted to the holographic display, pointing towards various ships appearing on the display.

“We have several destroyer squadrons ready for deployment at your authorization, if you will,” Darkin continued. “We will need the Naval Protocol in effect as soon as possible as well. We have the ships, though any offensive measures we take will be minimal at best until we have more assets available.”

“You have my permission then, Admiral. I’ve been craving a good fight lately anyway. Perhaps these Hakulic remnants will finally give me one.”

Within moments of the orders confirmation, Kva Norale’s central command, headed by the Archon Hypario Davalur, initiated Naval Protocol #17, an issuance ordered in the event of hostilities in the Silent Seas that could hinder Kva Norale’s lengthy trading routes to and from Gholgoth or affect regional balance. The protocol called for all incoming ships through the Silent Seas to effectively be screened or shadowed throughout their duration of stay in the sea - if there was reasonable doubt that a vessel was suspicious, the vessel(s) would be boarded and searched, regardless of the legality of such searches. The waters closer to home would see increased patrols, while any Seclyai ships in the area, be they military or commercial, would be given an escort by at least one of the dozens of Akurra-class frigates or Amaterasu-class escort destroyers currently in employ of the Noralian Home Defense Forces. In this manner, Kva Norale would act as a stand-in for Seclyai ships until further assets could be deployed by the Seclyai naval forces and Amador’s naval forces arrive in the theater. This order would be broadcasted to the Badland’s other nations via secure transmission limit potential actions undertaken against regional ships as hostile or ill-meaning.



Saahein Consulate, Shen Borgisk, Kva Norale
04:30 hours local time



Amidst the foreboding and dreary wintry weather of Shen Borgisk, Kva Norale’s second largest city, daft yet obnoxiously loud alarms were sounding off, their pulse-like intermissions slowly resonating with the chilled air and gentle snowfall blanketing the sleeping city. In the wee hours of the morning, one dim light echoed throughout a dim cityscape - so dimmed against the normally extravagant light shows the city regularly displayed. The building, of traditional Alfar stone architecture, sported several frontal columns supporting an overhanging roof - again, a homage to Alfar constructions. The building itself was the official location of the Saahein Consulate and Embassy in Kva Norale, a branch of the ambassadorial staff that conducted Alfar-Seclyai relations. It was here that the wounds of the Second Blood War would be bandaged.

Just outside the gates of the Consulate building, elements of the Noralians uniformed police and military officers were stationed, their stature ever prudent against would-be aggressors. They stood guard against what was an invisible force, protecting their stalwart Saaehein allies in the frigid north. Frostbite, after all, was a dangerous recourse for the warmer-inclined southerners. For as it was dreary in the north, lest the Issalfar elves make their home amongst the suffocating blizzards.

One such officer, Ralin Den’Farel, was a veteran of the War of the Leaves, Amador’s name for the Blood War that tore apart Gholgoth’s Seclya decades ago. The one-eyed Alfar, denoted by the extensive scarring across his left face, had served as an Amadorian foot soldier during countless battles against the Hakulic supremacist regime that subjugated the ancient Saaehein elves, their Lacerta allies, and countless others in an attempt to ultimately reign supreme in Gholgoth. Amador’s intervention helped pave the way for the tides of war to turn, which ultimately led to the union of the noble Alfar Issarel Ermys to the Hero of Seclya, Ruven Rothillion in the loving ceremony that established the current ruling house of Seclya. Stalwart allies were created during the first war so many years back.

For Ralin though, he had suffered gruesome injuries protecting his comrades from explosive debris following the detonation of an improvised explosive device. While it struck his face with reckless abandon, he was also single-handedly fighting back an entire squad of Hakulic soldiers for a day before a rescue attempt could be conducted. This earned him the Medal of Valenor, Amador’s highest military service medal, for going above the call of duty. His comrades would survive due to his heroics; however, his injuries forced him to retire from front line duty as a soldier - instead, he would join Kva Norale’s police department to continue his career as a protector. He had enjoyed the change of pace, as the demands on his body were significantly less. Protective detail, writing tickets, cuffing criminals - a typical cop for many, but a privilege that did not require the use of a firearm for all situations like he had in the military.

In between rotations, he would find himself taking a break in a warded building just outside the gates of the consulate with two others, Garlin and Elenor, both human officers of the Kva’s law enforcement department.

“I’m telling you, Baleron is huge,” Garlin continued as he waved his arms up in the year and ever so far apart, denoting the size of Baleron, one of the largest dragons in the Imperium. “I got to see him in person at Tor Falmon last year when Commander Aska made a surprise visit with her Third Dragon Corps. His head alone makes the Consulate building look as if it was but a speck of sand. “

“Not that big…. Hardly. Have you seen Saphira, Cylia’s dragon?” Elenor questioned with a sarcastic tone. “Now she’s a big ‘un if I’ve ever seen one. Fangs as large as a well deck on a landing dock.”

“Fine fine, Baleron’s as big as your bosom…”

Smack!

“You dolt!” Elenor exclaimed, slapping the male with reckless abandon.

A brief pang rang out as Elenor jokingly smacked the sinister Garlin, all while letting out an uproar of laughter. In truth, standing guard at the Saahein Consulate was considered a rather easy post. Kva Norale was a peaceful province of the Imperium especially over the last decade following the Laefold War. It was why Ralin chose to come to the tundras of Kva in the first place.

“Alright enough idiots. We don’t get paid around to flirt.” Ralin spoke up, his voice echoing over the two humans. “Take it to the sheets.”

“I - n- NO!” A shriek pierced out, belonging to Elenor. “We’re not… no! Him? Never!” She would turn away to hide her embarrassment, though there was visible evidence in the form of her cheeks blushing a rosy shade of red to suggest she was more than simply interested in Garlin.

Garlin was visibly flushed, but stayed quiet outside of a lowly-tuned whistle permeating the now awkward atmosphere. Ralin would laugh while Elenor cowered in the corner of the break room, opting to instead leave the room and return to her post some minutes later. While Garlin followed soon afterwards, Ralin would take out his mobile device.

“I’ve a few minutes left…” he thought, as he unlocked his phone and started searching up random tidbits on social media. Dance videos, military equipment demonstrations, an animated show his two twin sons recently got into… “They’ll enjo-”

As he was about to finish his thoughts to himself, incessant alarms began screeching overhead, this time far closer than before. The consulate building itself had activated its warning alarms, indicating an imminent threat to the building and its Saahein denizens inside. Ralin immediately sprang up, his war-torn body still abuzz with a spry step, a tribute to his Alfar genetics. He joined up with Garlin and Elenor, as well as a myriad of other security officers present, trying to figure out what was going on. Over their radios, the static buzzing let out three simple words that brought fear into the hearts of every citizen of Kva Norale: “Authorizing Protocol 7.14b”

The protocol itself seemed unordinary, a subsection of a wider and more broad-reaching order. 7.14 b authorized the lawful entry of Noralians forces into the Saahein Consulate in Shen Borgisk in the event of an unlawful attack against either Amador or Seclya in an attempt to secure the diplomatic personnel against foreign attack. The immediate response from the security present was one of confusion, as they had been trying to figure out just what had happened for such an order to be given…

Their answer would soon be clear, as moments later, elements of Kva Norale’s Home Defense Forces would begin funneling down the boulevard in armored transports towards the Consulate, whereupon arriving, two boots stepped out into the thin, yet crunchy snow hugging the ground. A tall Alfar, standing well above anyone else, would be the owner of the black boots, his stature and regalia signifying him as a general of the province. He would walk forward, flanked by four guards - one of each side and two directly behind him. General Kalir De’Degriel, a leader during the Laefold Wars, was the man so respectfully stepping forward. A prized general, well respected and liked by his subordinates and contemporaries, he was a gruff elf, his demeanor often portraying a sense of… dread. War did that after all - the more one fought, the more one witnessed the machinations of a truly devilish proceeding.

“Under authorization of Archon Hypario Davalur of the Crown, defender of Kva Norale and future sovereign of the Imperium, Kva Norale was authorized to declare the Saahein Consulate area an effective zone of protection under military law. All stationed units are hereby dismissed, to be replaced by military authorities until further notice…. I repeat…”

As he finished his repetition of orders, soldiers from the now four transports, carrying twelve men each, were beginning to unload, taking up defensive positions around the Consulate building. A lone “why” sprung out from the cold abyss - insubordination for many, yet the general was feeling a little easy today.

“Why?” General Kalir asked. “Because those are your orders, officer; however, it be behoove you to understand that these orders are the result of an unsanctioned and dastardly attack on the Seclyai ship, the Virabella by remnants of the Hakulic governments of our allies, the Saahein. The ship was scheduled to berth here in Shen Borgisk, but was unceremoniously sunk by a missile battery with, as of now, all three thousand lives lost. Archon Hypario has authorized this order, as well as Naval Protocol #17. As of now, Kva Norale is officially on a war footing with Scailand to the west.”

Shocks of horror immediately shot out, their gasps visibly heard by the general.

“For now, you are all authorized to return to your homes… to your families and loved ones. This information is subject to change, however, do keep it professional and expect a national broadcast of the situation in the coming hours. Go home.”

The general would then turn around, walking with his guard towards the consulate building to inform the Consulate-General, Thessalia, of the change in guard.

Ralin was discouraged. He had not expected his new homeland to possibly be wrapped into another war so soon…. The dejected looks on Elenor, Garlin, and several of the security guards present spoke volumes about their desire to continue working despite the onset of possible war. Regardless, military doctrine spoke true here, as Ralin was acutely aware of. He had no legal avenue to protest the sudden dismissal. All he or any of his colleagues could do now was accept the fact and return to their headquarters or home for now.

Around thirty minutes post-dismissal, Ralin, alongside Garlin and Elenor, were walking down Kalbenar Avenue just north of the consulate. The sun was beginning to peek out from the horizon, etching its warmth against the three’s faces and slowly illuminating the darkened city. The sidewalks were beginning to see a modicum of foot traffic, with many civilians beginning their day-to-day business, be it through shopping, work, or enjoying a day off. Snowmen sprung up in front of some of the row houses that were lined up along the avenue. Little cafes were serving warm cups of coffee and hot cocoa, its fragrant smells filling the nostrils of Elenor, who insisted they stop by for a cup.

“Come on! Come on!” Elenor insisted as she tugged at the coat of Garlin and gave a puppy dog look to Ralin.

“I suppose, though, you will need to pay for us!” Garlin joked as Ralin held the door to the cafe open.

Their orders were fairly simple. Hot cocoas all around, though Elenor spruced hers up with several life marshmallows and a cool cream. Ralin and Garlin went for black coffees with sugars on the side.

“You’re such a child drinking cocoa like that,” quipped Garlin as Elenor brought her lips up from her mug, indicating the presence of frosting around her mouth. “Childish I tell you.”

“Then clean me up, good sir,” she joked back, though with a hint of sincerity in her voice.

The two would immediately look back at Ralin, who was sporting a puzzled look on his face.

“Am I the thir-”

Before Ralin could finish his sentence, the small cafe began rocking horribly, the glass shattering from the sudden onslaught. An earthquake? No. Just as quick as the rocking began, a horrendous explosion eked out, letting a shrilling Boom! echo into the now daytime sky. As quick as the rocking occurred, it was gone, replaced by the shattered remnants of windows, personal vehicle alarms sounding off, and the soul-shattering screams of civilians fleeing in panic at whatever had just happened. Ralin and his comrades were confused, and moved to the entry of the cafe, where down the avenue towards the consulate, a plume of smoke was reaching to the heavens. Something had happened. No… someone had happened.

Five minutes prior….

Inside the Consulate building, Selcyai families, including the consulate-general,Thessalia Vajyre, her husband Guillis, and their daughter Saria, were managing their day-to-day business, though with an added layer of security. Handling the internal affairs and constant messaging back and forth between Seclya, Amador, and through Kva as well, had the Consulate Thessalia’s hands tirelessly busy. The attack has sent all communications between the allies into overdrive. Duchess Issarel, or rather, the Miax of Seclya now, was due to appear in Glymerhall’s courts before Queen Maeralya, while Archon Hypario was due to affront and oversee deployments of Kva Norale’s military assets as a deterrent for further aggressions from Scailand while Amador and Seclya’s fleet mobilized. Shen Borgisk’s Korvisk Naval Station was already preparing for the imminent arrival of allies, courtesy of several well placed calls between the Imperium and Seclya through Consulate-General Thessalia.

Even diplomats needed a break though, with meal time coming around soon, Thessalia would find herself at the table, her daughter Saria with her, though she was distracted by the movements outside. Her husband, Guilin, would join momentarily.
Thessalia looked at her daughter sitting at the table, keeping an eye to the outside. “I wonder what the chefs will bring us for dinner this time? Last time we had brussels sprouts and jasmine rice.”
“I want macaroni and cheese!” Saria was still at the age where she wanted the cheesy dish all the time, a cute but unhealthy habit for sure. Thessalia looked down at her daughter and sighed.

“Again with the macaroni and cheese? You’re going to turn into macaroni and cheese if you’re not careful!”

“Aww mommy, don’t be silly, you can’t turn into food… Can you?”

“Oh, yes!” Thessalia joked, poking at her daughter with her finger. “If you eat too much of something, you turn into it! It’s how magic works!”
The look on Saria’s face was priceless, one of abject horror mixed with the mysterious aura of childhood rolled into one. She looked up at her mother with blinking eyes, stating plainly: “I don’t want to be macaroni and cheese, maybe we should have green beans.”
“Now that is a healthy option,” Thessalia nodded, watching in the same motion as Guilin walked into the dining room area of the consulate’s family quarters following the servants who were bringing the family’s meal for the evening. “Mommy’s good girl!”

“Saria being a good girl? Never!” Guilin snarked, picking up his daughter in a bear hug as he approached the table. “My Saria is a wild child! A wild child I say!”

The little elf giggled incessantly, squirming in her father’s embrace. “Oh, daddy, you’re so funny!”
Guilin sat the little one back down after a moment, looking up to Thessalia. When he spoke to her, his inflection changed. “Have you heard anything else about… you know?
Thessalia shook her head negatively, speaking in code so as to not arouse any suspicions in her daughter, who was far too young to understand or comprehend the gravity of the situation Amador and Seclya found themselves in. “No, nothing more than what you already know.”
“Whatever possessed them to hit us?” Guilin remarked, sitting down at the table as the servants placed platters of fresh fruits and vegetables down for their dinner. “Thirty-some-odd years after the fact, and now they get antsy and strike?”
“I have not the faintest idea,” Thessalia shook her head again, looking back towards the window. “Maybe intelligence reports coming in will shine some light on the situation. Right now I feel like we were caught with our pants down, and I don’t like the feeling of being caught with my pants down.”
“I wouldn’t mind catching you with your pants down later,” Guilin joked lightheartedly, trying to pivot from the serious discussion with a well-timed quip. Thessalia looked mortified

“Guilin! Child!”
Guilin looked down at little Saria, who was picking fruit off the centerpiece as best she could, reaching with her tiny arms. “What? She doesn’t understand what that means.”
“Well, I understand what that means, you goof,” Thessalia chided, looking at him intently. “Besides, you couldn’t handle any of this,” she said, moving her hands down her body in the air.
“Oh, I’ll take that bet,” Guilin laughed, pointing down at Saria’s head. “Already put one in the net before.”
“Guilin!”
Saria looked up from her escapades with the fruit at the center of the table, her eyes blinking rapidly. “Mommy, are you and daddy arguing?”
“No, no,” Thessalia calmed the fears of the young child, smiling broadly. “Daddy and I are having fun, that’s all.”

“That’s right,” Guilin added, patting his daughter on the shoulder. “You just eat your din-din and relax, sweet pea.”
“Okay,” Saria said, unconvinced but willing to go back to her dinner.
“This is why we don’t talk about ‘scoring’, see?” Thessalia spoke with candor towards her husband, giving him a little wink. “Save that kind of talk for later if you want any chance of success.”
“You may be busy later, what with everything that’s going on,” Guilin sighed, remarking at the nature of the crisis unfolding in the Silent Sea. “I fear where things may lead.”
“This isn’t the time or the place to talk about it,” Thessalia answered. “I–“

Just as Thessalia was continuing with the back and forth bickering between herself and Guillin, the screen went blank, almost as if transitioning from one scene to another. Yet, the blackness stayed. In the immediate aftermath, the horrific sounds of people all around could fill the air. For Thessalia and her family, they were caught in the immediate aftermath of the single deadliest bombing in Kva Norale’s history.

Five Minutes Post-Explosion

Ralin, Elenor, and Garlin had all arrived on scene, having composed themselves from the initial blast just minutes ago. Emergency forces were already arriving on scene as the three surveyed the area. The consulate building had been blown to pieces, with barely the shell of the structure remaining - or rather, what was left of the building’s skeleton. Smoke was billowing out from the structural debris, while Elenor had a horrified expression on her face as she looked across the ground to see the mutilated remains of the soldiers who had only recently taken their post.

“Thi-Th-This could’ve be-been us,” she stuttered, failing to catch her breath from the deep shock that struck her. “We sho-should be d-d-dead.”

Garlin immediately embraced her, his shoulder offering a pedestal for which she could let out her tears. While Garlin immediately took Elenor away from the area, Ralin on the other hand, immediately lept into action, spotting a downed soldier pinned under a pile of concrete rubble and rebar. His Alfar physiology allowed him to lift the rubble just enough for another soldier to retrieve his comrade, though Ralin was certain the injured soldier would succumb to his wounds. Searching around further, the scene reminded him of the dozens of battlefields he fought in during the War of the Leaves in Seclya. Corpses strewn about… not a sense of civilized behavior, and the shrieking sounds of people in brutalized conditions. Some soldiers were missing legs, some arms, others… they were but a splatter of blood against a ruined wall, their bodies having been completely obliterated in whatever blast that occurred.

Ralin would not let this deter him, as he linked up with several soldiers injured by the blast, verifying his credentials in the process, and headed back to search for survivors while the other soldiers attempted to establish a new perimeter around the area. As emergency workers and military officials poured onto the scene, he ventured ever forth into the hellscape of the former consulate building, calmly telling himself to “Find Someone.” He would find no one in the rubble. All he would find were the detached limbs and limbless corpses of the dead, a sight to which he vomited profusely. Eventually, after hours of search, he would hire emergency workers to protect him from further harm. Ralin would not go easily, trying to stand up to continue his search; however, as he attempted to stand up once more, his legs would buckle, his one good eye rolling to the back of his had, and he collapsed down onto the gurney, his breath leaving his body as quickly as it came in. In a shocking twist, Ralin had suffered a cardiac arrest, dying almost instantly. Though paramedics would attempt to resuscitate him, Ralin’s body, so strained by years of war and the onset of another one, could not keep up with his desire to save people. It had caved, and with it, a great Alfar lay dead against the other 238 confirmed dead.

Hours later, emergency workers would locate and rescue the consulate general from the rubble, who was in a comatose state. Her husband and daughter were later confirmed to have been killed in the intial blast. The attack had been sudden, untraceable even. Officials were unsure of what exactly happened to cause the explosion, or rather… who. What was known was that Amador’s wrath had been invoked and Scailand was already on their radar.


Two days later: The Palace of Glymerhall, Ifa Serine, Amador
0600 hours local time


“... and that concludes the report, your grace.”

“Then you are dismissed, Hesal,” spoke the unknown voice, soon after revealing it to be the Heir Apparent, Aleriel’s. She was boxed into her office, listening to various reports of the recent Scailander attack on Seclya’s ocean liner almost two days prior. The initial reports out of Kva Norale and Seclya had perplexed the Amadors, as they had expected such trivial resistance to attempt such an unprovoked attack. Provoked being a keyword, as the Hakul would have one believe it was not unprovoked for the War of the Leaves being a key reason as to why such an attack was warranted.

“At once your grace,” Hesal saluted the soon-to-be queen, offering her utmost allegiance in the process. “Your grace, get some rest.”

Aleriel waved her on, nodding in compliance with the request. In truth, she had yet to rest over the last three days as she was in charge of dealing with the fallout of the Scailander strike, the consulate strike in Shen Borgisk, and how Amador would respond. Queen Maeralya had delegated her the honors of approaching the conflict in preparation for her eventual ascension to the Eternal Throne in the coming year. She had been in constant contact with her nephew Hypario over in Kva Norale, passing along new information as they became available. She understood that Kva’s forces were inadequate to conduct total protective enforcements of the Silent Sea, let alone assault Scailand’s territories and vessels. She had already given the authorization for Imperial Fleets 1 and 4 to deploy to Kva Norale. The Imperial Navy’s Seventh and Eleventh Fleets were also scheduled to be deployed in the coming weeks once they were suitably stocked for the lengthy journey. In the meantime, Amador’s sole fleet operating in Kva, the Eight, would accompany and aid Kva’s defense forces as they enacted Naval Protocol 17.

The Consulate attack, resulting in almost three hundred confirmed casualties was sickening to the people of the Imperium - its own territory attacked by what was identified as a Hakulic rogue agent, caused the death of numerous Seclyai embassy and consulate staffs, as well as the Seclyai Consulate-General Thessalia’s husband and daughter.Her nephew Hypario immediately ordered Kva Norale to its highest threat level since Laefold, while also simultaneously reaching out to his grandmother, Maeralya, and Aleriel herself for additional reinforcements, which were promised as they became available. Kva Norale was further in mourning following the hundreds dead, with the Archon “Vowing to make those responsible pay for their transgressions.”

Her worries, naturally, did not conclude there, as she was due to welcome the Miax of Seclya, Issarel, and her retinue shortly to discuss further Amadorian involvement in the sudden outburst. She enjoyed the company of Issarel, but the two rarely had time to spend with one another over the last decade. The two half-sisters would have much to catch on, though the timing was rather unfortunate. Still, she hoped in the wake of disaster, they could at least formulate their relationship better.

A knock on her office door interrupted her wandering mind, refocusing the princess back into her regal form.

“Come in,” she spoke softly, wishing whomever desired to enter to not hear her.

“Louder, my daughter. Let your words carry, Aleriel,” spoke the voice, revealing itself to be her mother and queen, Maeralya.

Aleriel immediately stood up, offering a resolute bow before approaching her mother for a warm embrace. Maeralya’s left hand cupped Aleriel’s face tenderly as she looked at the radiating blue eyes of her daughter.

“It is not too often I get to hold my children these days… mature and too old for the mother.” Maeralya quipped as she let loose her hand from Aleriel’s face.

“Well, we are millennia old…” Aleriel momentarily paused. “You have Dagon for cuddles nowadays, do you not?”

“Sure, I do, but you do not let loose a stream of urine every time I embrace you, child.”

Aleriel snickered, being relieved that her mother was not here operating in what she referred to as Maeralya’s ‘Queen Mode’. Not too often over the centuries could Aleriel or her siblings, let alone their own children, have the privilege of spending time with the monarch when she was not… ‘queening’ and instead was simply being a mother and grandmother to her family. It was tender moments like these that reminded Aleriel of the burdens of the throne and what it would do to her upon her ascension.

“Now, mother, why are you here? Do you not have to get prepared to greet my half-sister?”

“I do, but I hoped to catch you before you attended to her arrival,” Maeralya continued. “I understand the weight of what is to become of yourself is immense. I wished to remind you that you may… what do humans call it… ahh yes - ‘be human’. You will make mistakes - that is why you are managing this affair.. To better equip you for your ascension. And plus, ‘Ellie, I wanted to see my daughter!”

“Ahh yes, to make mistakes… such is the way to learn, I suppose,” Aleriel continued. “Nonetheless, I am glad to see you, Mae.

The queen would groan at her daughter calling her by her nickname, such the name being used mostly by the King Consort, Ailred and her dear friend Lira, the Lirvittian Empress. She would give a pat on Aleriel’s head, offering her support for the future queen before suddenly vanishing in thin air through the use of her arcana.

“Faylen’s tits, I hate when she does that.” Aleriel mumbled under her breath and in reference to the sudden magic trick her mother prosecuted. “Now… I suppose I’ve an arrival to attend to….”



The Gardens of Glymerhall, Ifa Serine, Amador
0647 hours local time


The Gardens of Glymerhall were among the most stunning areas of Ifa Serine. Countless, no innumerable species of flowering plants decorated the gorgeous landscapes. Cascading walls of rose, daffodils, vines and hedges of varying shades of green were among the plethora of plants to view. The garden itself was situated in the main courtyard of the palace, while also offering a view of the soaring Glypheral Mountains just outside the walls of the palatial compound. At its very center, a Grand Godswood, nearly six hundred meters in height, stood, with all stone pathways converging towards the magical tree. Built into its base, an archway had been constructed. Through arcane means, the arch powered the magus gates that linked Ifa Serine and Syva Aethel in Seclya together, allowing for near instantaneous travel of select individuals between the gates. The gate itself was but one of dozens of other gates set up between important locations throughout the Imperium and in Seclya. Other gateways included one in Ainea Alfaria in Greater Dienstad, and one each in Shen Borgisk and Grand Azura in Kva Norale and a further gate in Nilena Thalor in Ilethlean. The gates themselves were woven with beautiful and intricate Alfar carvings depicting the Ithronel and its worshiped deities. To ‘charge’ the gate, mana locks would need to be opened via the transfer of mana from the operator, though this was an enormous cost, often completely draining would-be users. Thus, the gates were often set aside for the royal families of Amador and Seclya for their personal use, as their capacity and reserves were incomprehensibly larger than most Alfar.

It was here at the gate that Aleriel, now joined by her nephew Aenor, the eldest of her brother Gaeleath. The two would welcome Issarel and her entourage and then proceed to greet the queen before attending to the matters at hand. Aenor had been set to take over the Archonship of Eska Alfaria, but the younger Alfar of medium build was deemed to still be lacking the proper decorum for the responsibility such a role would require. Instead, he was to learn from Aleriel herself about matters of state. This event would be one such to learn of.

“Now remember Aenor, you will bow at fifteen degree, dipping your head just the Miax’s chin,” she lectured Aenor with a sense of haughtiness. “You may offer her entourage a courtesy nod secondary to greeting sister Issarel. No more, no less.”

“I understand aunt,” moaned Aenor incessantly, his gaze wandering towards the clear blue sky. “You drilled this into me the entire way here. I understand and will carry out my duties as befitting a prince of Amador.”

“So long as you understand, nephew. If you understand as much, then we should carry on with other news…” Aleriel paused, her mischievous grin betraying her normally nonchalant emotional state. “Now, I hear someone has been running around the palace causing mayhem… something about rolling cheese wheels?”

Aenor snickered, offering no defense against the accusation. “As always,” he continued. “You knew it was me. Did you see the size of the last wheel I launched? Two meters!”

He stretched his arms to mimic the size of the cheese wheel.

“And how did you get it through the guards?”

“I grew it! Took a while, but I grew it in my chambers through a combination of arcana and other means…”

Aleriel looked amused, if not outright confused. “You…grew it? Cheese does not grow, it is made.

Aenor chuckled slightly, offering a little bit of insight. “With arcana, anything is possible if you have the proper imagination. Did no one teach you that in fancy shmancy wizard school?”

Aleriel gave her nephew a slight playful nudge, betraying her stature once more, but offering a keen insight into the relations between the Amadorian royals. Such was that they were often portrayed stoically and in a professional connotation. Very rarely were playful personalities ever seen in the spotlight or from behind closed doors. For Aleriel, she appreciated the whimsical and mischievous side of her young nieces and nephews.

But their little squabble would come to an end as quick as it began, as the gate began to churn alive, the conduits acting as the magical reciprocators to allow travel between them had exploded into a whirl of colors - largely of varying blue, red, and green shades. This prompted both the Heir Apparent and the Prince to stand at the ready, as before too long, the Miax, Elkhazel, and an assortment of guards, came through the gate and forwards towards the two royals.

“Miax of Seclya, Lady of House Rothilion-Ermys, and my dear sister,” Aleriel warmly greeted the lady Alfar. “It has been too long.”

“Sister Aleriel,” the Miax replied, beaming at the sight of her, feeling the warmth of emotions at being in her native homeland once again. “It is so good to see you again, it does my heart well! Please, allow me to introduce the honorable Elkhazel Bihice, distinguished Foreign Minister of the Saahein Sovereignty of Seclya.”

“It is a high honor to meet you,” Elkhazel followed up, bowing deeply at the waist. “I am at your service in every conceivable way. The tribute due to you is immeasurable.”

Aleriel nodded towards the foreign minister, offering Elkhazel a slight curtsy. “It is my pleasure, Minister. I do hope my dear sister has treated you well?

The princess would then give a nod to Aenor, nudging him forward to offer his greetings.

“And this is my nephew, Prince Aenor,” she continued. “Forgive his meekness, for he is still learning the family trade.”

“Your highness,” Elkhazel bowed again, this time to Prince Aenor, not wanting to spook the young man or make him any more nervous than he already was. “It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance.”

“The pleasure is mine, Minister,” Aenor spoke with a hint of nervousness, but with an appreciative tone towards Elkhazel. He would then turn to Miax, offering a bow in respect. “A pleasure, your grace.”

“We come bearing ill tidings, I’m afraid,” Issarel acknowledged Aenor, then mentioned to Aleriel, moving to embrace her. “I wish things were different, but with the issue of the Scailander attack on our passenger liner and Ruven ready to declare war in the Vulmar, things are especially tense right now.”

Taking Issarel’s embrace, Aleriel felt the worry her sister had for Ruven and her country. “Such are times of tragedy. The attack on your consulate in Kva Norale has only enraged the Amadorian populace more,” she paused, looking deeply into her sister’s eyes. “You will have your aid - this much I guarantee. We will still need to speak with mother about the developing crisis, but it is more of a formality than anything.”

“Grandmother mostly wishes to see you - it has been far too long.” Aenor chimed in, offering a hint of his rebelliousness.

“I look forward to meeting with her; there is much to talk about,” the Miax responded, feeling the weight of responsibility weighing on her shoulders. “There is much to be done before I can rest.”

“If there is anything I can do,” Elkhazel added, speaking towards Aleriel and Aenor both. “Please let me know. I am at your service.”

“Thank you, minister,” spoke both the Amadors in unison, though Aleriel spoke next. “Then, dear sister, shall we be on our way?”

“Yes, let us be on our way,” Issarel answered, moving to step in rhythm with Aleriel and Aenor.

The two Alfar nodded, leading the Seclyai delegation towards the throne room to meet with the Queen. As the retinue proceeded, Aenor spotted an electrical discharge sparking out from the gateway - puzzled at first, then immediately worried that something was about to happen, he leapt in front of both Issarel and Aleriel. The two would look confused at first before they were suddenly enveloped in Aenor’s arcana in the form of a shield moments before catastrophe struck. Aleriel would have barely enough time to process, let alone react to the sudden and unexpected movements. She would manage to throw a wall of arcana in front of Elkhazel and begin forming one around Aenor, but she would be unsure of their strength given the rapidly transpring event.

The arcane explosion rocked the courtyard, sending a radial pulse spreading throughout the grounds, shattering windows in the immediate vicinity and knocking over guards, employees, diplomats, and various other peoples throughout the castle. The shield Aenor enveloped around Issarel and Aleriel would hold, albeit with difficulty. Aleriel would suffer a flesh wound on her left shoulder from the pulse which had knocked them back - a deep gash forming north-to-south. Issarel would fare much better - a few scratches at best.

All around, more corpses were strewn about… the Godswood, a symbol of Alfar strength, stood hollowed, its core mutilated beyond recognition. Its once gallant branches alight in roaring flames, while the flowering passages and flower beds were no longer the green and beautiful colors it once possessed - now nothing more than a smoldering patch of ashes. But flung across the courtyard, Aenor’s body lay nearly lifeless, his chest barely rising. His right arm was missing, his left… severely twisted. His face bore the pains of third-degree burns as his left eye was missing. Alive yes, but horribly disfigured and likely not long for the world at this point.

It had taken a few moments to gather herself, but Aleriel, wincing in pain, was able to get to her feet and look around - taking in the horrific sight of the dozens dead and the extent of structural damage around the courtyard. Her main focus, however, was finding Aenor, to which she did rather quickly, though she would be beset by a terrifying agony upon setting her eyes upon her nephew. She found herself suddenly kneeling at the scarred body of her nephew, his right hand placed tenderly over his forehead as he coughed up blood. She knew the Phoenix would be taking him home to Ashran before too long. A torrent of tears soon formed with little droplets falling onto Aenor’s charred corpse as he took his last breaths. She moved her left hand over his chest, directly on top of his heart.

“Na i menel, nin hén, Aenor.”

Not even seconds later, a detachment of royal guards entered the smoldering remnants of the gardens with the queen, who sported a laceration on her left cheek and a few burn marks and rips across her dress. She had been caught off guard herself, wholly unaware of the folly that took place - not even her godlike powers could have guessed this would happen; however, she would need to maintain a clear head. This was an unmitigated disaster… noit was an attack. And she would need to find this unknown assailant.

In due time, of course. Her first priority was to evacuate survivors. The palace had been damaged severely in the wake of the explosion. Several terraces and rooms had simply caved in from the unsuspecting explosion. Smoke was billowing up into the daytime sky - assurances would be needed for the people of the Imperium. Her commands were simple though, quick flickering motions of her hands had sent her contingent of guards off to gather survivors while she herself came forward to Issarel first, embracing her momentarily before turning to her daughter, Aleriel.

The brief walk over to her was agonizing at best - her emotions too were running wild, with a small stream of tears gently falling down her left cheek. She knew already that Aenor had gone to meet his ancestors. Crouching down to the right of her daughter, she brought her hand across Aenor’s face, closing his remaining eye while also bringing her daughter into a consoling embrace.

“He saved us, mommy,” Aleriel sobbed, referring to her mother in a way she had not done in nearly three thousand years. “He s-saved us.”

Maeralya could do nothing but take her child into her embrace once more as the plumes of smoke echoed to the heavens above of a great tragedy. Her heart was wrought with agony. The loss of a child was excruciatingly painful, and she had no doubt that Aenor’s father, Gaeleath would wreath at the chance for vengeance. Amador’s very way of life had been threatened . And with such a threat, an appropriate response would be given. Seclya would have its full support. The fleets would take to the oceans once more, reminding the nations of the world why a Gothic Lord was one not to be trifled with.


OoC: Parts of post pertaining to Seclyai characters, such as Issarel, were written in conjunction with Seclya

User avatar
Seclya
Secretary
 
Posts: 26
Founded: May 20, 2024
Inoffensive Centrist Democracy

Postby Seclya » Tue Oct 08, 2024 8:15 am

The Royal Estate of Ruven I Achax and Issarel Rothilion-Ermys, Syva Aethel, Seclya
0730 Hours Syva Aethel Time


For a brief moment, she jumped in her seat at the outburst of the Ostrax, watching as he smashed the ornamental hourglass under his clenched fist at the news of the terrorist attacks on their consulate in Kva Norale and Glymerhall. Ninleyn Yesraeli had brought the news personally, knowing it would upset the king something fierce, and she had been correct in ascertaining a certain wisdom in remaining back from his desk while the outburst occurred. Ruven sat back in his chair, his face red and seething, glass sticking out of his hand and sending blood trickling down his wrist and forearm. Ninleyn had never seen an episode quite like this in her time working for Rothilion-Ermys, had never seen him this infuriated. Then again, when your wife almost buys the farm in an attack from your probable worst enemy, it was understandable the outburst that had occurred. Ruven was oblivious to anything but his rage, was unaware of how badly his hand was bleeding down his arm. Droplets were staining the top of his mahogany wood desk, pooling by the well for his fountain pen.

Yesraeli leaned back forward in her chair, reaching for her handkerchief to hand to the Ostrax, but he paid her no mind, instead rising up behind his desk and taking hold of his office chair. With a mighty heave, he launched the poor object across the room into the glass bookcase, sending a shower of broken glass and books tumbling to the ground. He screamed; a guttural, primal roar that tapped into something deep within him, bound by fury and hatred and everything vile in the world. The only emotion that could produce that level of fury, that torrent of rage was pain; the Ostrax was writing around, punching at anything he could find, nearly beside himself in agony over the risk to his wife and family. He took the news of the Prince, Aenor’s death hard, as did he the consulate staff in Kva Norale who had died. So much bloodshed, so much loss and devastation, it was almost too much for him to bear. Ninleyn tried her best to remain calm and composed, feeling a certain kind of way about her mentor and friend the Ostrax’s wrath and rage.

Ruven finally managed to curtail the worst excesses of his infuriated state, still breathing heavily but managing to get himself composed again. He reached out for the handkerchief Ninleyn offered, wiping at his arm while picking shards of glass out of his fist, wincing slightly at some of the bigger pieces wedged into his flesh. Ninleyn reached beside the chair into the satchel she had brought into the room, pulling out a stack of papers that the War College had produced for the Ostrax’s perusal, feeling like they were going to be able to get some work done once Ruven got the wrath out of his system. The news of the terrorist attack on Glymerhall and the consulate in Kva Norale was starting to be disseminated throughout the country, and it was apparent that the people were going to take the news as hard as the Ostrax had, though maybe not with the theatrics of breaking apart furniture. Ruven settled his breathing, staring after the defense minister with eyes that were haunting and foreboding; the wrath was not gone after all, just channeled into action.

“If I find out this was the work of some lonely nutjob and not the Hakul in Scailand, I’m going to be bitterly disappointed,” the Ostrax said finally, picking out the last of the glass as he stared down at his fist. “I will paint the streets red with the blood of the Hakul in Astrya.”

“Do not make promises you cannot keep,” Ninleyn reminded him, trying to play the voice of reason. “We are more enlightened than that level of barbarity. We will prosecute this war according to the ideals of the Saahein, not the Hakul.”

“I will destroy every last human in that frozen hellhole if I have to,” Ruven replied, the last of the glass now out of his hand. He walked over towards the shattered bookcase, retrieving his office chair in a huff, looking back at the defense minister. “We cannot allow those bastards to keep getting away with existing.”

“I know you are mad right now,” Ninleyn tried soothing the Ostrax. “But we must consider the ramifications of unrestricted warfare on the Scailanders. Any sort of massive declaration of intent to annihilate them would draw in a human response from other nations in the region.”

Rothilion-Ermys stared after her for a second, trying to decide whether or not to give her a hard time, then let it drop. “I know… I know that you are correct. But these bastards took a shot at my wife, my family. I cannot let that pass without retaliation.”

“Oh, by all means, retaliate,” Ninleyn corrected him, leading him away from his false conclusion. “You can attack the bastards all you want, just refrain from committing a genocide against the humans if you do not mind. Remember, even the Amadorians count humans among their member.”

Ruven nodded, moving the chair back to the desk and dropping down to it in a huff. “Glassing a city sure would feel nice right about now. I just cannot fathom an enemy that would engage in terrorist attacks like that without provocation. First the Virabella, now Glymerhall and Kva Norale, it just defies reason.”

Yesraeli shrugged, unable to make heads or tails of the situation either. “No one ever accused the Hakul of being students of reason. There is, after all, just cause for our revolution that toppled Hakulia and brought about the age of the elves in Seclya. All we can do is keep our wits about us as we retaliate against them.”

“Well, fine,” Ruven remarked, feeling frustrated anew at the predicament they now faced with Scailand. “I just want this to be over and done with already; I have had enough of war for a lifetime, now we are being drug kicking and screaming into a brand new struggle for survival. Tell me the universe is a fair and just place!”

“No one ever said life would be fair, Majesty,” Yesraeli mentioned casually, setting the dossier of papers on the desk of the Ostrax, careful not to sit it in the pooled blood. “We have to take our lumps as they come, and keep our wits about us so that when the chips are down, we can lay a beating on the Hakul so bad they will never get froggy ever again.”

“Is that the war plan the War Collegium produced?” Ruven inquired, shifting the subject. He picked up the stack of papers, peeking into the folder as his thumb turned the pages. “It is damned time they got back to me, what did they come up with? What will our strategy be for the prosecution of this fucking war to come?”

“It is indeed, Majesty,” Ninleyn answered, pulling out her own copy from the satchel beside the chair. “The bigwigs in the War Collegium have been up pretty much nonstop since the Virabella sank, trying to figure out the best way to hit the Scailanders where it hurts. I went through the plan this morning on the ride over and think it works well to our strengths.”

“It would best work well to our strengths, if it is the course of action they are recommending,” the Ostrax corrected her. “Without a solid plan in place, we are no more the victors of the war to come than the Scailanders are the losers. I hope I am getting my proverbial money worth here.”

“I believe this plan represents the best of both worlds: severe retaliation against Astrya for their treachery without debauching ourselves in the eyes of the international community.” Ninleyn turned her copy of the dossier open, pointing to the first page as she spoke. “The War Collegium believes that occupying Scailand will be necessary to prevent a recurrence like this in the future. It will require enormous resources that will have to be diverted from other areas of the state.”

“I sort of assumed that would be the case,” Ruven chided, opening his own copy of the dossier up to look inside. “The Hakul have proven to us that they will never be trusted not to strike out at us like petulant children. They must be guided with a firm hand and a rod of iron levied at them at all times moving forward.”

“The occupation will not come easily,” Ninleyn warned. “We wrestled their homeland away from them and subjugated them to hell on earth in that frozen wasteland in the Badlands. They will not soon forgive or forget if the elves they so despise come to rule over them, just as they ruled over us here in Seclya.”

“The Saahein will accept whatever we ask of them,” Ruven earnestly believed in his heart, putting his faith in his fellow elves. “The Amadorians are sure to come into the war now given the events at Glymerhall and in Kva Norale. The people will be with us, for sure; they want vengeance as much as I do for the Scailanders and their atrocities.”

“Those atrocities cannot be used to justify indiscriminate mayhem, that we must contend,” Ninleyn reminded the Ostrax once more, holding the dossier up. “This is our plan, this is our mission. We follow this outline to its core and do not deviate from it. The moment we set out for petty revenge is the day we are no better than the Hakul are.”

“As long as we neutralize the threat long term, that is the most important thing,” Ruven responded, flipping through the dossier aimlessly while staring at his broken bookcase. “The longer they are left to their own devices, the longer they have to plan more terrorist attacks. Gods above only know what they have in store for us moving forward.”

“Speaking to that, I have mandated that all government facilities go on operational alert status. We have beefed up security at key junctions and are working to lock down critical infrastructure from the threat of attack. Of course, we have no way of knowing what kind of operations they already have in motion, but we will take that risk one day at a time.”

“You sure we cannot firebomb their cities into oblivion every time they act up?” Ruven joked, his first lighthearted moment since the attacks had begun. “It sure would make everyone feel better if they went away in some respects. I do not believe they would enjoy a good firebombing, you know?”

“Ah, damn it all,” Ruven said finally, taking a long, exaggerated pause before speaking again. “You know, sometimes I wake up in the morning and forget who and where I am for a moment, and it is – for a moment – the most blissful feeling I could possibly imagine. Then it hits me who and what I am and the weight of the world comes bearing down.”

“You really mean that?” Ninleyn asked inquisitively.

“I said for a moment,” Ruven smiled.

Ninleyn nodded, feeling more comfortable that Ruven was settling down. The Ostrax had a penchant for letting his emotions get the better of him, but the moment had passed and he was normalizing again. “Well, I know we are all glad to have you as our king, Majesty. You have done well by the Saahein, the Lashein, the Lushein and the Lacerta.”

“I hope so,” the king remarked, turning to look out his window towards Syva Aethel’s skyline. “We have accomplished an awful lot in thirty years, and I would hate to see what would become of this place were it to fall into the hands of a mad broker. I do not think I could have lived with myself had I not taken the chance on leadership.”

“Did you take the chance, or did the leadership find you?” Ninleyn again questioned the Ostrax, wondering where his mind was at in the moment. “Sometimes leaders are made, sometimes they are born. Whichever you are, it was meant for you to lead your people out of the depths of Hell into the light. You have done well, Majesty.”

The co-leader of House Rothilion-Ermys nodded, but the smile on his face was fleeting. A look of sourness covered his expression over soon enough, and the next time he spoke, his words dripped with seriousness. “Do you think we can win the war to come? The last one nearly destroyed us.”

“Yes,” Yesraeli replied immediately, without hesitation. “We will win this war because we must win the war. Any other outcome would be detrimental to the survival of Seclya as a state and the Saahein and her constituents as peoples. Whenever things heat up, we will have the righteousness of our cause as our banner and will never again know the torture of captivity. The Hakul have a reckoning coming that we are going to deliver!”

The Ostrax nodded slowly, as if he were trying to convince himself of her words. “I hope you are right, Miss Yesraeli, I do hope you are right. Having seen the devastation of the first Blood War, I do not anticipate many people desiring a return of the War of the Leaves. The cries for vengeance will soon give way to the fears of what this new war will mean for our peoples. The War of the Leaves will never leave the collective imagination of the Saahein or those who fought in it.”

Ninleyn could understand where the Ostrax was coming from; Ruven was indeed a thoughtful man, and she could see why Issarel fell in love with him. There was a romanticism about him, a rosy view of the world that cozied up to the imagination and warmed it on a cold winter night. But the real world was not a romanticized one, nor was it a pretty one. It would take a herculean, monumental effort to unleash destruction upon the Hakul for their treachery. Scailand would be the grave of many a soul, both elven and human, the frozen tundra refusing to ever give up her dead. She wondered – and not for the first time, either – what Ruven was thinking as it pertained to his memories of the War of the Leaves. The First Blood War had been an epoch-defining moment for their people, yet the scars left behind were still fresh and untreated in many respects. It would not take much effort for the old wounds to be torn open anew. And when that happened, blood was going to run in the streets of Syva Aethel and Astrya in Scailand alike.

She was about to speak up again when the door to the office study of the Ostrax opened suddenly. The two turned in unison towards the door, where a pair of soldiers entered escorting a young page of the palace in. Ninleyn frowned, looking at his pained, pinched expressions; something was obviously amiss, but she could not tell what it was. Suddenly, the machinations began twisting in her mind at the possibility of another tragedy, or some bit of news that would upend the proverbial apple cart. Things were in a constant state of flux and would remain that way for some time to come, but it did not lessen the impact that unexpected news had on the status quo. The page looked as though he was out of breath, the suit he wore soaking with perspiration even though the weather outside was reasonably mild for this time of year. Whatever he had to tell them, it had to be important to interrupt a meeting between the Ostrax and his defense minister. That is what scared her; what could be so important that they would have to interfere in their rendezvous?

"Majesty?"

Ruven looked up at the page, his face contorted with confusion. "What is it?"

"You may want to see this; something has happened..."

FROM THY SHADOWS, A RECKONING DRAWETH NIGH
THE SAAHEIN SOVEREIGNTY OF SECLYARA CASARIAAT SAAHEIN RIA SECLYA
THE USHYA SLAVE MARKETPLACEWIKI FOR SECLYABIJAN THEATRE SOLUTIONS
A GOTHIC LORD OF THE DREAD LANDS OF GHOLGOTH.

User avatar
Lothia
Lobbyist
 
Posts: 22
Founded: May 16, 2024
Civil Rights Lovefest

Postby Lothia » Tue Oct 08, 2024 11:19 am

THE ROYAL PALACE OF DECIMA I SAGAX
TERGESTE, LOTHIA - OCTOBER 6TH - 0710 HOURS

For a precious few moments, no one spoke in the presence of the Imperatrix, Decima. A pairing of her military commanders, having been assembled together for the purpose of presenting a battle plan of action for the Silent Sea conundrum stood in silence before their queen, waiting for her to say something. Tullius Spirus Sudrenus was no stranger to the Imperatrix or her wiles; this was all according to plan. As the foreign minister of the High Order of Lothia, Tullius was accustomed to working in tandem with the Imperatrix on matters of state. There was always something going on that needed their attention, some crisis du jour or conflict that would arise, giving them something else to do. It was all he could do but sit there without squirming, waiting for the presentation to begin, understanding that this situation was a bit different from the others he had been forced to handle. Indeed, this crisis represented both a challenge to overcome and an opportunity to be had. If only he could read Decima and know what she was thinking in that exact moment.

When Arcadius had brought him the proposal of the Scailander spy, he had thought it to be fool’s gold at first. Part of him still did, in all honesty; yet when he considered the possibilities of possessing the natural gas fields and fisheries of the Silent Sea region, the idea to take what was promised had become too tempting a target to pass up. He had orchestrated the events that had precipitated this meeting today, getting all the pieces on the chess board in place in order to get things moving in the right direction. His machinations and maneuverings had earned Legate Cassius Caeparius Concessus and Induperator Proculus Varius Fortunatus an audience with the Imperatrix. He had coordinated with Arcadius to arrange for the top two military commanders in their respective service branches to present a plan of action to Decima, who would hopefully make the correct choice and send the High Order off to war with the elves of Gholgoth. Without her approval and her blessing, however, the plan was as good as dead on delivery.

Tullius stole a look at Legate Concessus, feeling a certain sense of relief at having obtained the services of the XIV Legion’s top field commander. He had known Cassius for some time while Tullius was still in the military himself; they had both served together at Corvus before his political machinations took him away from the Eternal Army. In that time, Cassius was but a mere legionary; now two decades later, he was the Legate of the XIV Legion. It was an impressive rise in the ranks to be sure, and his posture reflected that pride; he wore his full armor regalia and helmet with blue plume, cutting a striking pose in the presence of the Imperatrix. His silver and gold latches shone brightly under the lighting of the study of the Imperatrix. Concessus had the grizzled look of an old-time soldier, a war dog that knew only battle and how to win. He was exactly the kind of leader Decima needed to lean on in order to win the day for her people. That he was quite handsome and Tullius’s particular cup of tea was a mere bonus, but his proclivities were not up for debate now.

By contrast, he knew Induperator Fortunatus only through what he had read about him, which was admittedly not very much. Fortunatus was an accomplished sailor in his youth, and like Cassius had rose up the ranks from a lowly engineer to the command of the entire war fleet of the IX Legion. His career was one of forward advancement, taking out any and every obstacle that got in the way of his progress. He was a real go-getter, something that Tullius could value in a confidant. He wondered to himself whether the Induperator was eager for war, or if he was just doing his due diligence for the Imperatrix and the country as a whole. Either way, he would be a useful asset to them if he continued to demonstrate that fire for advancement and the tenacity of command he had previously demonstrated. Tullius was confident that both Legate Concessus and Induperator Fortunatus were the absolute best men for the task at hand and would represent the interests of the High Order with honor and distinction to the Imperatrix. They were the best of the best, period.

Then there was Decima herself, an enigma wrapped inside a riddle inside a puzzle. Like most in the political classes of Tergeste, Tullius had bet against her during the Succession Rites, taking a bath at the post when she wound up earning her way into the seat of power. The Imperatrix was still an unknown commodity in some respects; he got the impression that she was a good woman at heart – unmarried to the detriment of her rule, but a good woman nonetheless. There was also a distance about her, though, something that kept people from getting too close to her. That was the mystery of Decima I Sagax, the Imperatrix of the High Order of Lothia. That people had a difficult time getting a read on her made it difficult for people to get close enough to curry favors or wield influence. She was a unique monolith in that regard, lording over all of Lothic creation with nary a care in the world, not bothering to worry about the mundane trappings of business as usual in Tergeste. She was a whirlwind of sorts, one that the political apparatchiks had no clue how to handle.

It occurred to Tullius sitting there, waiting for the military commanders to begin their presentation that he had become something of a right hand to the Imperatrix in the short time that she had known him. Though he had loosely followed her academic career as a point of interest in getting close to the royal family at the time, he still knew only a paltry bit about the real her, and it ate at him a little bit. Tullius prided himself on knowing everyone and everything, being inside the loop and having the secrets that made Tergeste work. Without the influence peddling behind the scenes, the entire bloated bureaucracy would come crashing down around them. Tullius was instrumental in keeping this house of cards upright, but the Imperatrix was the joker that threw everything up into the air. With a motion of her hand, the Imperatrix Decima invited Legate Concessus and Indperator Fortunatus to begin their presentation. They had brought with them a blackboard with a map of the Silent Sea attached to it, covered in battle lines and positional markings.

Legate Cassius Concessus began the presentation, pointing at a map of the Silent Sea region of the Badlands, where the action was really beginning to heat up. “Holy Imperatrix, we have gamed out several different contingencies with the defense ministry and have come to the conclusion that Operation Thundercloud is the best option available to us at the present time. With your permission, we will begin to discuss our current strategy.”

Decima leaned back in her chair, tapping her fingers on her desk, nodding. The Induperator spoke next, Proculus Fortunatus. “Our strategy calls for a complete blockade of the Scailand northern shore. Our war fleet will set sail for the Silent Sea upon full mobilization and will take up defensive positions along the shoals. We plan on sending an aircraft carrier task force into the Silent Sea itself in order to shore up our defenses closer to Scailand.”

“The XIV Legion,” Legate Concessus added, “will take up static defensive positions along the northern ice shelf, using our firepower at sea to keep a protective screen around our troops on the ground. We will integrate into the command hierarchy of the Scailanders on their home soil and work in tandem to provide for the defense of the island. We estimate a run-up time of approximately ninety-six hours before everything is in position and ready to deploy.”

“While this takes place, our submarines will be on the hunt for the mobilized Amadorian and Seclyai formations, keeping a screen around our war fleet. If the Amadorians or the Seclyai attempt to run the blockade, we reserve the right under constitutional law to attack their convoys and send them to the bottom of the Silent Sea. That obviously would not be the preferred method of how things could go, but it would at least be an option open to us.”

“What happens,” Tullius interjected,” if they fire on our convoy preventatively, or else try to attack the homeland as a means of retaliation against our declaration of protectorate status for the Sanctum? Even with the means at the Sanctum’s disposal, there remains a significant threat from the military prowess of the Amadorian military and their Seclyai allies. I would hate to get intertwined in a global war with the elves over a territorial dispute.”

“We have contingencies in place for that eventuality,” the Legate answered him. The XIX Legion under Legate Caelus will be mobilized for home defense, with our forces reserving the right to be mobilized further to defend the homeland should things escalate. Though with the nature of the current conflict and our presumed role in it, I doubt that the elves are going to put up much of a fuss over the Lothic homeland. More likely they fold, honestly.

“But our second aircraft carrier group will remain in the Inner Sea here in Esvanovia to ensure safety on the home front as well. All Lothic forces are going onto operational alert status as a precaution against elven aggression against the homeland. With our treaty commitments and our allies here at home, we should see a sufficient check against the elves should they get frisky and try to move south to conquer more territory in Esvanovia.”

Tullius nodded, looking over to see the reaction of the Imperatrix. Her face was a mask of silence, betraying neither excitement or trepidation over the news. Her blank stare as she looked at the map of the Silent Sea was deafening. “Um, could you gentlemen tell us about some of your projections as far as materiel and manpower expenditure? I am sure the Imperatrix and I would be interested in the numbers that you might have prognostications on.”

The Legate and the Induperator both looked at one another; it was Induperator Fortunatus that spoke up first. “As far as the navy goes, we expect the expenditure of blood and materiel to be relatively light. Our war department believes that the elves will not want to risk open warfare with the Lothic military in the Silent Sea, and will sue for terms at their first convenience. Maybe a show of posture for their people, then to the negotiations.”

“The Lothic Army projects the same,” Legate Concessus remarked after the Induperator. “Our current estimates show that the war, if you can call it that, will likely be over in a fortnight. The elves, particularly the Seclyai are still recovering from their last war and are in a poor position to prosecute another war, even with the assistance of their Amadorian allies. Amador will be a voice of reason and sue for terms, we believe in the long run.”

The foreign minister shook his head up and down, again looking back to see the same emotionless expression on Decima’s face. “Well, gentlemen, it seems like all of our ducks are in a proverbial row. The XIV Legion and our war fleet will be mobilized at their first convenience and will make for the Silent Sea immediately. Question, though: what happens if the Amadorians and the Seclyai get to Scailand before we mobilize and arrive?”

“That is a contingency we have considered,” Legate Concessus relented, looking at the map and towards the Induperator. “In the event that the Amadorians and the Seclyai arrive into the territorial waters of the Scailanders, we would have to order them out within twenty-four hours or risk being fired upon. This is not the most trustworthy option in our arsenal of contingencies, which is why we must stress the need to expedite our mobilization.”

The Induperator nodded in agreement with his Lothic Army colleague. “Indeed, the Eternal Navy of the High Order will readily defend Scailand from any incursions into their territorial waters but will be pressed to remove Amadorian and Seclyai warships that are already there before we arrive. In the event that they beat us to the Silent Sea, we may have to get creative in our ability to remove them from the equation and bring peace to the region.”

“And what of our contingencies for the post-war situation?” Tullius inquired with a great deal of interest, recognizing the reason why Lothia was even bothering to defend a backwater like Scailand in the first place. “Have you cooked up any scenarios for us that would look at a new Lothic order in Scailand in the post-war world? I know that contingencies for governing this new territory must be high up on the priority list.”

“Indeed,” Legate Concessus interjected, pointing once more to a spot on the map. “Our consensus is that a staging area will be needed to position our troops on the main road leading from Hirschheim to Astrya. Once in position, we can begin fortifying our holdings and ensure that the Scailanders live up to their part of the bargain. If they refuse, we will be in a position to strike and take what is naturally ours by force from them. If it comes to that.”

“It will not take much of an effort for our guns at sea to be turned on Scailand if they refuse to yield control over the territory we have agreed to take on as our own,” Induperator Fortunatus exclaimed. “Should the need arise, we can disengage from the elves and reengage the Hakulic humans and wipe them off the face of the Earth. If, as my esteemed colleague put it, it comes to that. We seriously doubt the Scailanders will present a problem.”

Tullius nodded enthusiastically, demonstrating his personal support for the plan; he had never trusted elvenkind, and this was his opportunity to prove that humanity could take care of itself without the interference of the elves. “Thank you, gentlemen, for coming to the royal palace today. We appreciate you answering our questions and your openness. Speaking of questions, Majesty? Do you have any questions for Concessus or Fortunatus?”

Decima refused to answer him, still lost in space apparently. The foreign minister was getting a bit perturbed at the silence; this was important business; did she not have any questions for her commanders? Had she made up her mind already about the plan, or negate it therein? What was she thinking right now? Tullius could not be certain what the Imperatrix was doing, but it was making him uncomfortable. And in that discomfort, he suddenly recognized that this was no accident, no quirk of fate: the Imperatrix was making them wait for a purpose. There was a method to her madness that he could not see at first, but once it clicked in his spirit, it was all he could do but hold onto that thought. She was testing their resolve, to see who would break first, if any of them would. The Imperatrix was looking for any sign of weakness, any sign of contrition that the plan was not going to work. He had known aforetime that the Imperatrix was a student of philosophy, but this reached a whole new level. She was testing his resolve, and he was bound and determined to uphold it.

Finally, after what felt like an interminably long wait, the Imperatrix leaned forward in her chair, her fingers clasped together on the desktop in front of her. She looked at Legate Concessus, then towards Induperator Fortunatus and sighed, a deep, exhausted gesture towards her commanders. “A king’s wrath strikes terror like the roar of a lion; those who anger him forfeit their lives. It is to one’s honor to avoid strife, but every fool is quick to quarrel.”

The foreign minister stole a look towards Cassius and Proculus, studying their faces to see if they understood the meaning of the Imperatrix’s saying. Neither seemed to have an inclination as to what she was talking about; they looked just as puzzled as he felt. Tullius turned back towards the Imperatrix, asking her gently to explain. “Uh, Majesty? Perhaps if you were so inclined you could educate us on the meaning of this, um, this saying?”

Decima suddenly rose from her seat, causing the two military commanders to come to attention instinctively. She waved them off, walking to stand by the open windows that led to the balcony overlooking the flower gardens on the estate. She took hold of her vestments in either hand, staring outside. “They are proverbs that the Christians hold to, Proverbs 20:2-3 to be exact. A warning to people who would anger a king and act in foolishness.”

Tullius was even more confused by the explanation than he was the proverbs in question; what did the Christian Bible have to do with anything? He shot a look at the Induperator and the Legate to see if they were going to be the first to address Decima, but neither looked inclined to speak up. So, once more, Tullius played the role of guinea pig, asking the question that was hanging in the air on the minds of everyone. “Majesty? Who angered you?”

“It is not I who have been offended, but I who shall give offense,” Decima said quietly, looking out the window with a heavy sadness in her expression. “The Ostrax of Seclya, Ruven I Achax and the Queen of the Amadorians, Maeralya will be deeply offended at the sleight of not having received ample vengeance for what the Scailanders have done. I must ensure that I approach the regents of the elven kingdoms with caution, lest I become a fool.”

“How would you be a fool, Majesty?” Tullius was earnestly concerned for Decima and her mindset right now; he thought a former warrior would be chomping at the bit to relive her glory years as a legionary. “It is the elves who have given offense by their threat of open warfare against our economic interests. Yes, the Scailander attack on the ocean liner was a tragedy, but it was a mutinous crew that disobeyed their standing orders. It was an accident!”

“Accident? I am not so certain it was an accident, Tullius,” the Imperatrix chided him, her condescension palpable in the intensity hanging in the air like a vapor cloud of distress. “The Scailanders do not so much as take a piss without authorization, and even then they get it verified twice before the finally pull their dicks out. If you think someone up their chain-of-command was not feeing orders to the mutineers, you are daydreaming.”

Tullius looked at the military commanders, who both shook their heads in unison; they dare not speak before the Imperatrix. Instead, the foreign minister chimed back in: “Majesty, the Scailanders have given their assurance that their battle plan will go off without a hitch, that we can access the natural gas fields and fisheries that we need to keep our economy on a good footing. This is a golden opportunity to expand your dominion to the Badlands.”

“This is a golden opportunity to get a lot of Amadorians, Lothians, Scailanders and Seclyai killed,” the Imperatrix corrected him, turning from the window to walk back towards her desk, this time more forcefully and with a purpose at heart. “This war will not be over in a fortnight, nor will the Amadorians and Seclyai bow to our pressure. If anything, their cries of bloodlust may grow louder once our forces position themselves between the lions and the jackal.”

The foreign minister watched as the Imperatrix moved around to the front of her desk, sitting on the desktop and knocking her fountain pen well out of the way. For a moment, she just sat there, staring, and it was making Tullius uncomfortable. “Majesty, do you wish not to proceed with Operation Thundercloud? The choice is yours, obviously. But if you wish to deploy to the Silent Sea and trap the new territory for the High Order, the time is now.”

The Imperatrix stewed for a moment on that ultimatum, and although Tullius believed that their case had been made sufficiently, he could not anticipate what the queen would say or do next. From the time Arcadius had come to him with the Scailander proposal, he had been rummaging through the excesses of the bureaucracy, dotting the letters and crossing every bridge necessary to make this conflict a reality. To seize the Silent Sea’s best natural gas fields and fisheries would be a boon for the economy, and more than ample justification to go to war to defend the business interests that already existed there. He had done all he could to get the Lothian government in a position to stand up to the elves and their magicks, and he had done his job well thus far. But now was the critical moment, when everything would either fall into place or hit the proverbial fan. Without knowing which way the wind was going to blow in the spirit of Decima, all he could do now was hold his breath and hope for the best. The seconds were ticking past like hours in the study.

For a time, the Imperatrix gave nothing away, save for a sigh and a scoff as she rose from the desk again, moving towards the map on the blackboard that had been wheeled in for her edification. She studied the map for a long time, not saying anything, just looking at military positions and their defensive posture around Scailand. Her mind must have been racing with a million thoughts, not the least of which was her need to prove her strength to the Lothic peoples that had just watched her take possession of the crown several months before. She was counting on catastrophe but was also aware of the prize that awaited at the end of this magical little rainbow. If she intended to claim the reward for their efforts, the time to strike was upon them. Decima must have come to a similar conclusion, for after she had placed her hand on the map, tracing the outline of the country, she turned towards her military commanders, then toward her foreign minister Tullius. There was a fire in her eyes that had not been there previously, a divine spark from on high maybe.

When Decima finally spoke, it was as if she were resolving inside herself to the gameplan. Tullius studied her face, and in that moment knew what her answer was about to be. The Lothians were about to go to war, and all the merrier for it. “Legate, Induperator, take our forces to the Silent Sea. Stop the elves from invading at all costs and secure our new holdings in the Silent Sea of the Badlands. May Cortaris help us for what comes next.”









Image

Image
Image



Image




Image

This government has been keeping a close eye on the events unfolding in the Silent Sea, a region to which the High Order of Lothia has significant business interests in. While we abhor the loss of life and the tragedy on the sea lands to Kva Norale, we believe that this incident was an isolated occurrence that does not reflect the severity of the situation currently being propagated by the Saahein elves in Syva Aethel, Seclya. The declaration of war made by the elves in Amador and Seclya constitute a grave threat to the peace and stability of the region. As such, through means available to us in Tergeste, the central government of the High Order of Lothia is prepared to act in accordance with prescribed law and the international community in mind. The legality of our actions are bound to our national constitution and international customs in law and prevention of wanton destruction on the sea lanes of the Silent Sea. We will do everything in our power to ensure that peace and prosperity reigns on the Silent Sea and beyond in the Badlands.

It is the position of the High Order of Lothia that the Sanctum of Scailand in the Badlands is to be brought under the protection of Tergeste for the indefinite future. The XIV Legion and a fleet of Lothic warships are currently being mobilized as peacekeepers to the region, where they will ensure that open warfare does not erupt between Amador, Seclya and Scailand. The actions of this government are being done to ensure that needless loss of life is avoided, and that the bloodshed will be brought to a speedy conclusion. We do not seek a confrontation with the Saahein Sovereignty of Seclya or their Amadorian allies; rather, we seek to deescalate a situation that has spiraled deeply out of control. We believe that this action will ensure that all parties can enter negotiations for a remedy to their ills, as a redress of grievances is necessary to prevent all-out warfare in the Silent Sea. We expect this mobilization to be concluded within the next 72 hours, pending the manifestation of materiel goods bound for the Sanctum of Scailand and her peoples.

We must issue this cautionary warning to the Amadorians and the Seclyai, however. The need for a redress of grievances is most crucial in foregoing vengeance and instituting peace in the Silent Sea region of the Badlands. Despite this, the High Order of Lothia will not hesitate to defend itself materially in the event of an attack by the Amadorian or Seclyai military forces bound for the Silent Sea region. Our protectorate in the Sanctum of Scailand will be cared for by the Lothic military and will not pose a further military threat to the interests of either Amador or Seclya. Risking a confrontation with Lothic military personnel however risks the advent of all-out war, a scenario which will go very poorly for the elves in that instance. Our resolve to maintain a peaceful condition in the Silent Sea is resolute, but so too is our willingness to defend our warships and troops with lethal force if necessary. Be cautioned that any acts of aggression against the Lothic military presence in the Silent Sea will be considered an act of war against the High Order of Lothia.





Image

Image
Image
Image




Last edited by Lothia on Wed Oct 09, 2024 6:26 am, edited 1 time in total.
꒰ა 乂 ໒꒱Come, Thou Fount of Every Blessing꒰ა 乂 ໒꒱
⚔︎The Glorious Anthem of the High Purlieu of the Lothian Latter-Day Saints⚔︎


A Prospective Resident of Geopolity as its Resident Neo-Mormon Dirigiste Theodemocracy.
Capital:New CanaanDemonym:LothianPopulation:26.6 MillionTech Level:Modern TechTrigram:LOT

User avatar
Kusatsu
Secretary
 
Posts: 32
Founded: May 16, 2024
Civil Rights Lovefest

Postby Kusatsu » Tue Oct 08, 2024 1:40 pm

Aboard the Merchant Freighter Ogonoyoake, the Silent Sea, Badlands Frontier

The hum of machinery was louder in the base of the superstructure than it was on the bridge, a distinct change that always caught the Captain off-guard. Koga Michi was taking the steps two at a time; after returning to the bridge with instructions, he had wired Kusatsu Naval Command about the incident with the Seclyai ocean liner, the Virabella. He had then ordered the ship to make for Kva Norale before heading down to talk to the injured passengers they had picked up from the life raft in the flotsam. It had been a couple of hours since they had stumbled across the shipwrecked survivors, and it would be only a short while before the ship made it into the territorial waters of Kva Norale. With any luck, instructions from Ksuatsu Naval Command would come in by then, though they were far enough away from home that support for the people that might still be lost at sea from Kusatsu was slim to none. As grisly as it was to think, he had to conclude that the people he had picked up, these elven survivors were the only ones to escape the fate of the other passengers and crew.

As he headed deeper into the substructure of the freighter, thoughts of the incident with the attack on the Virabella made him question how safe he and his crew had been in the Silent Sea. Was this a premeditated attack or an attack of opportunity? Was there some sort of gross miscalculation or misinformation that led to tragedy? There were too many variables at play to consider any one possibility, and that made Koga very wary, indeed. The thought that his ship could have been targeted so far away from home and help from their nation’s military reach was a frightening prospect, one that made him question the wisdom of continuing into Gholgoth with their shipment of goods after they reached Kva Norale. He would not under any circumstance put the lives of his crew or those of the elves he had rescued from the Silent Sea in jeopardy any more than necessary. In fact, it was almost rational to him to order the ship back to Kusatsu wholesale and find a new captain to take the ship on ahead. It was a very real thought as he headed for the ship’s infirmary for information.

Michi finally made his way to the ship’s infirmary, taking a moment to collect his thoughts and catch his breath from the long haul down from the bridge. It had been more than a minute since he had even been to the infirmary, which was not designed to triage multiple people all at once. As he walked in, he saw a number of crewmembers impressed into triage service with the elves they had picked up. Several cots were laid out on the floor of the infirmary, with the ship’s surgeon attempting to help medicate the passengers as best he could. The elven woman that he had talked to on the deck, Viessa Enjor was standing in the midst of the commotion, trying to help the surgeon provide medication to one of the more seriously injured passengers. When she saw the Captain standing in the doorway, she made her way over through the mess of equipment and bodies towards him. She strode with a purpose, her eyes intense amidst the carnage that was left behind by the attack on the Virabella. The Captain could understand her frustration, at the very least.

“Captain, good to see you again,” the young elf remarked. She looked like she was in her thirties, but for all Koga knew she was in the hundreds of years by now. “Coming to check up on the ‘stowaways’ you managed to take on?”

“You caught me red-handed,” Koga spoke quietly, bowing. “Viessa Enjor, right? How are you and your friends doing?”

“You remembered! We are hanging in there,” Viessa spoke candidly, keeping her own voice down so as to not disturb the ship’s surgeon or the crew working around them. She moved out towards the hallway to evade a crewmember carrying bandages. “With treatment I think everyone is going to make it, thanks to you and your crew.”

“You endured the hard part, we only came in at the last,” the Captain replied. “I want you to know that we’re doing everything in our power to contact the authorities in Seclya and let them know that we picked up survivors from the Virabella. Kva Norale has already been informed of our intention to berth in their waters to drop you off.”

“Kva Norale was where the Virabella was heading anyway, so that washes with us,” Viessa remarked, looking back into the surgery to see the fellow passengers she had survived with. “It will be a bittersweet arrival, though.”

“I can’t imagine the pain and suffering you and your friends must have gone through,” Koga said in a hushed tone, not wanting to disturb the more sickly and wounded passengers. “It must have been hell.”

“Hell does not even begin to cover it,” Viessa confessed, putting her hand on her chest as she spoke. “We were utterly blindsided and sent spiraling into a dimension where nightmares came true. The sound of people being shot, of bulkheads collapsing and rivets flying around you. It was awful…”

Her voice trailed off as the remembrance of the event stirred in her spirit. The Captain wanted to approach his next question very carefully given her mental state. Unfortunately, he needed information from her, and he was bound and determined to get it. “Do you know who attacked your ship? What can you tell me about the incident?”

“I cannot tell you much, because it happened too fast to understand or comprehend.” Enjor swallowed audibly, trying to force down emotion back into her spirit, but a single tear came spilling out nonetheless. “One minute, I was on deck smoking my pipe, the next I was in the water with fire and burning oil slicks all around.”

“I know the ship was too far away to identify, but could you get a look at the helicopter gunship that you said strafed the passengers with gunfire?”

“No, not really,” Viessa sighed, her eyes closing tightly. “All I remember is one of the crew members that swam up to hand me a life jacket said ‘them bastards’, like it was supposed to mean something. Is that crazy?”

Koga thought for a moment, trying to piece together the mystery. “Weird, huh?”

“Oh, wait!” She stammered, almost slapping the Captain on his shoulder at the remembrance of whatever it was that caught her attention. “The gunship had a black and gray flag on it, near the tail rotor. I managed to spot that from the life raft once they were pulling away from the debris in the water.”

“Any bit helps, thank you,” the Captain replied, smiling at her. “It really does help.”

“I hope so,” Viessa answered, a wave of sadness coming across her features. “I hope what happened to us does not happen to another ship out there. It would break my heart if this episode was repeated elsewhere.”

“We are going to work with the authorities to make sure that does not happen,” Koga reassured her, patting her on the shoulder. “Make no mistake, you are under our protection and that of Kva Norale now. You are safe and sound with us.”

“Part of me wants to head back out with you, see if we cannot find more survivors,” the elf surprised him. “If that were something you would be willing to do once we land in Kva Norale.”

He admired the elf her courage in wanting to go back out and look for more survivors in the wreckage; she was bolder than he was, for all practical purposes. Viessa was a cunning woman with a heart a mile wide, and it impressed the Captain to no end given the hell she and her compatriots had been put through. Koga had not had interactions with the Gothic elves very much in his career as a mariner, so it was both unique and interesting to meet an elf of such high character. For a second, she reminded him of his late wife in some respects; they shared many of the same qualities. It probably explained why Koga was so protective over her and the people they had rescued from the water, the remembrance of his wife and her similarities to her. He would have to figure out a way to keep in contact with her once they departed Kva Norale, if the authorities in Kva Norale would even let them leave. With a hostile warship or warships lurking in the Silent Sea, maritime traffic may be ground to a halt by the authorities. It was a possibility that was not lost on the Captain.

Over the ship's intercom system, the voice of Seki, his first mate rang out: "Captain, we are approaching the territorial waters of Kva Norale."

The Captain instinctively nodded towards the intercom, as if anyone could see him through it. With that bonehead maneuver out of the way, he apologetically patted the elf on the shoulder, his sympathies with her and her fellow passengers self-evident. As he turned to leave, he wondered again whether the Ogonoyoake had been safe traveling in the Silent Sea, fretting over the possibility that the fate which befell the Virabella could have felled the Ogonoyoake. With any fortune, more survivors would be picked up by other Good Samaritan ships. There could be more out there, waiting for rescue, a distressing thought made all the more dour by the knowledge that a hostile warship was operating in the Silent Sea somewhere. In any event, they were approaching the relative safety of Kva Norale and its defenses, which provided a modicum of protection from the dangers lurking in the Silent Sea. Koga Michi could only hope that, as Captain of the Ogonoyoake, he would make the best possible choice for himself and for the people in his care.
THE KANESHON KINGDOM OF KUSATSU
A Modern Tech Anglo-Japanese Liberal Democratic Constitutional Monarchy and Former Colonial Possession of Vionna-Frankenlisch
Resident of WishtoniaOverview of Kusatsu (Wiki)
Diplomatic ForumMihama Fish MarketShijima Tea Shoppes

User avatar
Anagonia
Senator
 
Posts: 3920
Founded: Dec 18, 2003
Inoffensive Centrist Democracy

Postby Anagonia » Wed Oct 09, 2024 4:47 pm

A Dream

The soft hum of the transport echoed through the hall of the barracks as Tolas adjusted his gear, ensuring every strap was secure and his equipment sat comfortably against his scaled back. His armor, though familiar, felt heavy this time—heavier than usual, as if the weight of the mission ahead pressed down on his shoulders. The Silent Sea wasn’t just another deployment; it was something much bigger, something that everyone in Alfa Company could sense but none dared to speak about. Tolas was no exception. He moved with precision, yet his mind raced, turning over the growing sense of unease in his gut.

Alfa Company had been briefed to expect the unexpected. Seclys had seen unrest before, but tensions in the Silent Sea had reached unprecedented levels. The air in the barracks was thick with the anticipation of battle, as if every soldier knew that this mission would be unlike anything they'd faced. As Tolas inspected his rifle for the last time, his keen senses caught a slight shift in the atmosphere.

It was subtle—just a change in the way the air moved. Most would have brushed it off, but Tolas had been raised among the Komodren, where sensitivity to one’s surroundings was as much a part of life as breathing. His head turned, and he froze. Standing just outside the main exit of the barracks, half-shrouded in the shadow cast by the low-hanging ceiling lights, was a figure. Tall, imposing, and watching.

A Lacertan, or at least it appeared to be. His scales were the deep, dark hue of molten rock, but it was the eyes that held Tolas in place—crimson, glowing faintly in the dim light, as if lit from within by an ancient fire. There was something unsettling about those eyes, something that stirred the deepest memories of Tolas’ youth. A flash of recollection struck him—the ancient stories, the whispered tales passed down by Elder Tarai about beings far older than any Lacertan or Komodren. Beings who served Melkos, the guardian of their world.

For a moment, Tolas couldn’t move, his breath caught in his throat. His mind raced through half-forgotten memories, distant and hazy, yet still somehow sharp enough to make his pulse quicken. He had seen those eyes before. But where?

The figure didn’t move, didn’t blink. It simply stood there, watching him with an intensity that felt unnatural. Tolas shook his head slightly, trying to shake off the feeling of recognition that gnawed at the edges of his consciousness. He slung his rifle over his shoulder and stepped closer, his hand resting casually on the grip but ready nonetheless. His breath came slow, controlled, as he approached the figure.

"Can I help you?" Tolas asked, his voice steady but carrying a note of caution.

The figure tilted its head slightly, just enough to make Tolas more uneasy. For a moment, silence stretched between them, broken only by the faint hum of the transport outside and the distant chatter of soldiers preparing for deployment.

"You don’t remember, do you?" the figure finally spoke, its voice low, almost a whisper, yet carrying the weight of ages. There was no malice in the tone, only a quiet, almost mournful knowledge.

Tolas’ eyes narrowed. He recognized that voice—somehow. His mind wrestled with the fog that clouded his memories, trying to pull them to the surface. There was something about this stranger that was far too familiar, too intertwined with things he couldn’t fully grasp. And then, like a wave crashing against the shore, it hit him.

A fragment of a dream, years ago, just before he left the Orukali reservation. A dark figure, cloaked in shadow, watching from the treetops. Crimson eyes glowing in the dark, a silent guardian—or was it something else? He had dismissed it as a mere nightmare at the time, a figment of his imagination. But standing here, face-to-face with this being, the dream took on new meaning.

Before Tolas could speak, the figure stepped forward, its presence commanding and powerful, yet there was no hostility in its movements. It was as if the very space around them shifted, bending to accommodate the entity’s will. Tolas’ instincts screamed at him to back away, but something kept him rooted in place.

"Your path," the figure said, "was chosen long before you knew it. You are not here by chance, Tolas Vekaranor."

At the sound of his name, Tolas stiffened. He hadn’t introduced himself. Whoever—or whatever—this being was, it knew far more than it should. His hand tightened on his rifle as his eyes scanned the figure, trying to make sense of the situation. But every logical part of his mind screamed that this was something beyond reason.

"Who are you?" Tolas asked, his voice edged with a mixture of defiance and curiosity. The air around them felt heavy, almost charged with energy.

The figure regarded him for a long moment, those crimson eyes unblinking, unwavering. Then, with a slow, deliberate movement, the stranger stepped out of the shadow and into the dim light of the barracks. The glow of its eyes softened, and for the first time, Tolas could make out the full details of the figure’s face—angular, ancient, yet strangely familiar.

"I am one who watches," the figure said quietly, its voice softer now, almost sorrowful. "And soon, I will be one who guides."

Tolas' pulse quickened, his mind spinning with questions. But before he could respond, the figure's eyes flickered with something deeper, more intense—a glimpse of the vast, unknowable power that lay beneath the surface.

"The Silent Sea is only the beginning," the figure continued, stepping closer. "You will face trials far greater than you can imagine. But remember this, Tolas—when the darkness comes, you will not be alone. Your path is intertwined with the fate of many, and there are those who will stand with you, whether you know it now or not."

It was then that nothing made sense. The soft hum of the transport he had originally heard was no more. The barracks building twisted in shape, the interior convoluting in expanse. Only the eyes of the visitor were upon him. Then all turned to black.





Barracks of the Alfa Company, 1st Battalion
Barrack Building for the 151st Arcane Rifles Regiment
One Day After Briefing
Syva Aethel, Seclya


Tolas jolted awake, his chest heaving as the remnants of the dream clung to his mind like a dense fog. His pulse raced, his heart pounding in his ears as he sat up abruptly, the dim light of the barracks slowly bringing him back to reality. The cool night air had been replaced with the stuffy warmth of dozens of soldiers breathing, moving, and shifting around him. He blinked, trying to shake the vivid images from his mind—the crimson eyes, the strange figure, the words that echoed with cryptic warnings.

For a brief moment, he struggled to separate the dream from reality. It had felt so real, so visceral. He could still feel the weight of that presence, the way the air had thickened around him, the voice that had spoken his name with such authority. But it was just a dream. It had to be. And yet, the sense of familiarity gnawed at him, refusing to let go.

"Tolas!" A sharp voice cut through the haze, yanking him fully into the present.

He blinked again, turning to see one of his squadmates glaring at him. “Get it together, man. The sergeant’s gonna be here any second, and you don’t wanna get caught staring off into space.”

Tolas nodded, rubbing the sleep from his eyes and trying to push the strange dream to the back of his mind. Today was the day. The 151st Arcane Rifles Regiment was shipping out. There was no time for distractions or unsettling dreams. He swung his legs over the side of the bunk, feeling the cold floor beneath his feet, adjusting his tail so he could rise, and started getting ready.

The barracks was already stirring with the familiar sounds of soldiers preparing for deployment—armor clinking, weapons being checked and rechecked, the low hum of quiet conversations as they all went about their routines. Tolas moved with the same mechanical efficiency, pulling on his armor and adjusting his gear as the lingering weight of the dream slowly faded. But even as he tried to focus, a strange feeling of déjà vu settled over him, as if something was just out of reach, slipping through his fingers every time he tried to grasp it.

Just as he finished tightening the last strap, the door to the barracks flew open with a bang, and the drill sergeant stormed in. “ALRIGHT, YOU LAZY BUNCH!” the sergeant bellowed, his voice like thunder. “UP AND AT 'EM! I WANT YOU OUT THAT DOOR AND READY IN FIVE MINUTES! MOVE IT!”

The room exploded into motion as soldiers scrambled to grab their gear and finish prepping. Tolas shot up from his bunk, his mind snapping into focus as he grabbed his rifle and pack, his body moving on autopilot. The next few minutes were a blur of shouted orders, the clatter of gear, and the heavy thud of boots on the floor as they rushed to get ready.

As Tolas shoved the last of his supplies into his pack, he caught sight of a figure standing near the entrance to the barracks. It was a Lacertan—a tall, imposing one, with dark scales that gleamed in the dim light. Their crimson eyes flicked toward him, and for a split second, Tolas froze. The dream flashed through his mind again, those same crimson eyes locking onto his. But before he could dwell on it, the figure stepped forward, their face breaking into a confident smirk.

"Tolas, you slowpoke," the Lacertan said, their voice carrying a casual familiarity that made his stomach churn. “You planning to daydream all day, or are you gonna help me with this gear?”

Tolas blinked, his mind spinning. He knew this Lacertan—knew her. The name popped into his head as naturally as breathing. Lysera.

How could he have forgotten? Lysera had been his battle sister for as long as he could remember. They had fought together, trained together, shared the same hardships on the battlefield. She was tough, smart, and carried the heavy machine gun for their squad like it was nothing. The dream receded into the background, its strange intensity overshadowed by the reality of the present. He had known Lysera all along. Of course he had.

Lysera gave him a sideways glance, her crimson eyes twinkling with amusement. “C’mon, we’ve got a job to do. You’re not gonna leave me carrying all the ordnance, are you?”

Tolas snapped out of his reverie and nodded quickly. “Right. Sorry. Just… didn’t sleep well.”

Don’t sweat it,” Lysera said, hefting the massive machine gun onto her shoulder with ease. “We’ve got bigger things to worry about today.”

As they moved to join the rest of Alfa Company outside, Tolas couldn’t shake the strange feeling that something wasn’t quite right. The dream still lingered in the corners of his mind, and the way Lysera’s eyes had glowed in the dim light… it was uncanny. For a brief moment, a thought flickered in his mind—Was she the figure from my dream?

But as soon as the thought appeared, it faded, drowned out by the flurry of activity around them. They were about to ship out to the Silent Sea, and there was no time to get lost in strange dreams or fleeting doubts.

They fell into formation, the rumble of vehicles starting up in the distance as their departure loomed closer. Tolas glanced at Lysera, her confident stride and casual demeanor a grounding presence. She had always been there, always by his side. And yet, there was something about her now—something different. But what?

Ready for this?” Lysera asked, her voice cutting through his thoughts as they moved into position.

Tolas gave her a nod, but deep down, the questions remained. For now, though, they would have to wait. The Silent Sea awaited them, and whatever was coming next, they would face it together.

Just like they always had.





A Dream

The steady hum of the military transport rumbled beneath Tolas as it cut through the rough terrain. The rhythmic vibration, combined with the gentle rocking of the vehicle, lulled him into a half-conscious state. His head rested against the cool metal of the seat, and before long, his eyes drooped, the world around him fading into a dream.

At first, the dream was peaceful.

Tolas stood in an open field, the sky above bright and clear, the soft breeze brushing against his scales. Before him, Lysera was there—her familiar presence grounding him. She was in full Lacertan form, her dark green scales gleaming in the light. Her tail flicked behind her casually as she turned to face him, her sharp, confident features pulling him in like they always did. Her eyes—crimson as always—sparkled with a playful challenge, the smirk on her lips ever present.

"Slow as ever, Tolas," she teased, her voice echoing softly in the still air.

He smiled back, feeling at ease, the bond between them as strong as ever. But then, the sky darkened. The field began to fade, and the light around them dimmed into an eerie twilight.

Tolas blinked, confused, as the world around them shifted unnaturally. Lysera's smile faltered, her face still, as if she were a statue. The air grew heavy, thick with an unseen force that pressed down on him, making it harder to breathe. He tried to call out to her, but his voice was trapped, stuck in his throat. He watched helplessly as Lysera's crimson eyes began to change—no longer playful, no longer familiar. They gleamed unnaturally, the light from within them growing brighter, more intense.

Then it happened.

Her face, her Lacertan features, began to peel away.

It started slowly, almost imperceptibly at first. Her scales seemed to loosen, like leaves in the wind, and then they began to drift away—piece by piece. The flesh of her face fell away, revealing something beneath, something darker, something... ancient. The Lacertan features that had once defined her were unraveling, as if they had been nothing more than a mask.

Tolas stood frozen, his heart racing, as the layers of her face pulled away to reveal something far more terrifying. The familiar greens of her scales gave way to a brilliant blue, darker than the deepest ocean, speckled with pinpricks of light—like stars woven into her very skin. Her features became angular, sharp, and impossibly alien. The horns of a draconic creature sprouted from where her smooth Lacertan brow had once been. Her eyes—those crimson eyes—burned brighter than ever, flaring with an intense, otherworldly power.

The figure before him was no longer Lysera.

It was something else.

Something far older. A Drekamythian.

Tolas’ body trembled as the revelation struck him, the connection between them pulsing through him like a current. His mind screamed for him to look away, but he couldn’t. The force of the transformation held him in place, as if the dream itself had bound him to this moment. The sound around him grew louder—like the roar of the ocean, but far more powerful. It was a deep, resonant hum that filled the air, vibrating through his bones, building in intensity with every passing second.

The beach appeared.

It was sudden, the world shifting in the blink of an eye. They now stood on the shore of that same beach—the one from the ancient stories of Melkos as told by the Komodren Tribe. The sky was filled with galaxies, the horizon endless, and the waves crashed against the black sand in a rhythm that seemed to match the pounding of his heart. The air was charged, filled with an energy he couldn’t describe, but could feel in his very soul.

Lysera—or what had been Lysera—stood tall, her true form revealed in its full majesty. Her draconic wings unfurled slowly, each movement deliberate, as if stretching after centuries of being hidden. The stars that dotted her scales shimmered with an ethereal glow, casting faint light across the beach. Her crimson eyes—those terrible, burning eyes—focused on him with a power that transcended anything he had ever felt before.

Tolas Vekaranor,” she spoke, her voice now deeper, resonating with an unnatural clarity. It was his full name, spoken with the weight of ancient knowledge, the name carried by the wind and sea, echoing through the dream. “You have always known.”

The sound rose to a deafening crescendo, the very air trembling with the force of it. It wasn’t painful, but it was overwhelming—an all-encompassing symphony of power, a cacophony of voices, like the universe itself was speaking through her.

As the last remnants of her Lacertan form peeled away completely, Tolas’ senses were assaulted by the truth of what she was. The Drekamythian’s draconic visage stood revealed—blue as the night sky, her scales shimmering like a galaxy in motion, her eyes blazing like twin suns. She was no mere Lacertan. She was a guardian, a servant of Melkos, her power far beyond anything he could comprehend.

The sound grew louder, swelling into a crescendo so intense that it seemed to shake the very fabric of the dream. The sky, the sea, the sand—they all blurred together as the noise grew deafening, drowning out everything else. The intensity of it was unlike anything Tolas had ever experienced, yet it wasn’t a nightmare. It was truth—a truth so powerful it could barely be contained within the dream.

Tolas fell to his knees, the weight of the revelation pressing down on him. His mind spun, trying to grasp the enormity of what had just been revealed. The beach, the sea, the stars—all of it swirled around him, spinning faster and faster until it felt as if the entire world were collapsing in on itself.

And then, just as suddenly as it had begun, the dream ended.





151st Military Transport Convoy
En Route to Naval Transport Onboarding


Tolas gasped, his eyes snapping open as the military transport rumbled on. His heart pounded in his chest, sweat beading on his scaled forehead, but he couldn't place why. His breaths came fast, his mind a whirlwind of sensation and emotion, his tail wanted to thump against his seat in panic, but there were no concrete memories attached to it—only a vague sense of something slipping away, like water through his fingers.

He sat up, trying to ground himself in the reality of the moment. The hum of the transport's engine, the low murmur of his fellow soldiers, and the faint vibration of the road beneath them brought him back to the present. The sharp edge of unease dulled, replaced by a calm that settled deep in his bones. The dream—or whatever it had been—was already fading, leaving behind nothing but the impression of a beach, vast and endless, with galaxies swirling in a sky far above. The details eluded him, slipping into the recesses of his mind like shadows retreating from the dawn.

As he rubbed a hand over his face, he glanced across the transport. His eyes landed on Lysera, seated a few rows ahead. She was looking out of the window, her face serene, her posture relaxed despite the tension that often simmered in such transports. Her crimson eyes reflected the distant horizon, sharp and unwavering. Tolas couldn't help but feel a sense of warmth when he saw her.

Lysera had always been there. That much he knew without question. From the day he’d arrived in Seclya, unsure and disoriented, she had been his anchor. She’d guided him through the labyrinth of military life, helping him integrate not just into the Lacertan forces, but into this new chapter of his life. She had been there through every trial, through every step of his journey as a soldier. He remembered their long hours of training, their shared meals, and the way she had always known exactly how to push him to be better. He could even recall the first time they were paired together—her confident grin, her unwavering resolve. Lysera had become not just a comrade, but a sister-in-arms, someone he could trust with his life.

They were battle siblings now—he her brother, she his sister—and their bond was unquestioned. He felt an inexplicable trust in her, a quiet understanding that ran deeper than words. No one in Alfa Company questioned their loyalty to one another. Their fellow soldiers had seen it time and again in training exercises, in the way they worked together seamlessly. Lysera, always quick with a plan, always fierce in battle, and him, steady and resolute, backing her up without hesitation.

Tolas allowed himself to relax into the familiarity of it all. The memory of the dream continued to slip away, fading into nothing more than a fleeting sensation. It no longer mattered. All that mattered was the mission ahead and the camaraderie that bound them.

His gaze lingered on Lysera for a moment longer. He smiled softly, feeling that same peaceful fondness he always felt in her presence. She had his back, and he had hers. Whatever awaited them in the Silent Sea, he knew they would face it together. She was his constant—his battle sister, his friend, and for some reason, that was all he needed to feel ready for the fight ahead.





Lysera

Lysera sat motionless, her crimson eyes fixed on the horizon beyond the transport’s windows. The hum of the engine was a steady background to the quiet thoughts swirling within her mind. Tolas, sitting just a few seats away, glanced her way, and for a moment, their eyes met. He smiled, and she returned it—an effortless gesture, part of the seamless existence she had woven into his world.

She had always been there. That was the truth now, carefully placed, delicately threaded into his memories. The dream had been merely a whisper, a fleeting touch to ensure his trust, nothing more. The work was done, her presence unquestioned, and he would never think to look past the surface of what was. That was how it needed to be. There could be no doubt.

Yet, as the transport pressed forward, the weight of her mission hung heavily in her thoughts. Success had been subtle, just as intended, but the stakes remained high. There was little room for error now. The path she walked was delicate, the consequences of failure too great to entertain. Her task was singular—retrieve and return. Nothing more. Nothing less.

The greater events unfolding around them were not hers to shape. The tides of war, the movements of armies—those were for others to contend with. Her concern lay with Tolas, the wayward soul, unknowingly bound to something far older than the conflicts of the present. He belonged to Melkos, though he did not yet understand the depth of that bond. And it was her role to ensure he was brought home when the time came.

Lysera’s gaze shifted briefly to the others in the transport, soldiers preparing for a battle they couldn’t yet comprehend. They were unaware of the undercurrents pulling them forward, of the threads that wove their fates together. She remained silent, still, her presence unremarkable among them, yet every movement was calculated, every action deliberate.

Failure was not an option. The cost of it—too great for her to consider. Tolas’ path was marked, and she was his unseen guide. For now, she sat quietly, a trusted comrade, a battle sister. But in the quiet recesses of her mind, she knew the truth that lay beyond this moment, beyond the war ahead.

Her thoughts turned inward, contemplating the inevitable. She was here for one reason alone—to retrieve what belonged to Death and Life. Nothing more, nothing less. And when the time came, she would do what was required. No one, and nothing else, mattered more than that.

For now, the mission remained in motion.
Founded: September 14th, 0 AUR (1921 CE)
Capital: Liberty, State of Liberty, CSA
President: Mileethus Canisilus
Population: 430.5 Million Anagonians
GDP: D$34.1 Trillion
The Confederate States of Anagonia (MT/PMT)
An autonomous unity; A Confederate Republic whole.
Left-leaning Libertarianism - Human/Non-Human Society
Current Canon Year: 108 AUR (2034 AD)

User avatar
Foggycap
Chargé d'Affaires
 
Posts: 432
Founded: Apr 19, 2023
Liberal Democratic Socialists

Postby Foggycap » Sun Oct 13, 2024 4:08 pm

It was a day, like any other. Birds were chirping topside, the usual stench of the murky depths struggling to pierce the vast tunnels of Minstekko, while activity stirred in the Joint Occupation Zone. Yet, even with the usual flurry of activity present in the colony, still struggling to break away from Foggycap, it did seem to have at least one point of focus should one be attuned to magic.

Indeed, within the office of the colonial leader, Margaret would be found studying cryptic, ancient tomes and scrolls, whispering in tongues as time seemed to shimmer about her office. Her hands were held out over the various pages, flipping through each one, characters rising off the scraps of paper and cloth, dancing about herself, before returning to their positions proper on their rather flat and frail stages. This would soon be cut short, however, by a burst of energy that would seize this ritual, only for everything to fade into a neat pile of well-organized props set aside as a letter soon arrives to her desk, manifesting from flame as a sort of standard form of telegram. Impossible to intercept by most known means, and far faster than a mere letter via carrier pigeon, it was a plea for peace.

Peace? In such destitute wastes? In a place that was the exact opposite of a utopia? A place more akin to the depths of hell than some haven for pacifists? Oh, how heavy the irony is for such a message.

Yet before Margaret could even scoff at the thought of getting involved in such a conflict through more peaceful means, another message soon finds itself upon her desk, this one talking of war. This? This was more of her speed. Kva Norale, aka Amador, was asking for help? At least, it seemed so. Rather than brush this aside as kindling or even scrap, she instead responds with a simple message destined to arrive to the desk, or perhaps inbox, of the leader there, assuming one could even manage to telegram a magic letter over in true sincereity without it being blocked or destroyed en route by barriers of magic or esoteric materials.

To whom this may concern,

I, Margaret Campbell of Minstekko, a colony of Foggycap, shall heed your plight. Your pleas for action, the series of events that had occurred, and indeed the hostile action of said parties beyond your control desire a call for action and a call for war. Thus, where others may stand idly and do nothing, or instead attempt to bring peace to a region rife with chaos and anarchy, I bring instead a sword to aid your cause. May the perpetrators responsible pay in blood, and may your enemies be slain with us standing with your forces. We shall prepare for war as you do, and send forth aid that shall ensure victory against these inferior forces. We are calling for war, after all. Something that is inevitable in the badlands, but also a sound reason to begin relations with a nation as far away as yours. So let us consider this a meeting in all honesty, a formal discussion of our partnership, to ensure that your nation is able to climb out of this disaster without facing collapse. Not that collapse is assured, but it's better to have someone standing beside you, than to stand alone on uncertain ground.

Sincerely, Margaret Campbell


And thus it was sent, though Margaret checked back on the received letters, as if to assure herself that she was making the right choice. To send her own comrades off to die, that was the point, perhaps, but it was far less wasteful than any operation Angelica was capable of. She was certain. And this certainty carried on in her decision to pick a side as well. But she would remain safe at home, deep underground, as she resumed her studies, time once again slowing to a crawl as she tries to advance her abilities, beyond what was supposedly possible, to reach through time, and perhaps even begin to get a subtle grasp of the next step in her own personal trials.

User avatar
Tiami
Post Marshal
 
Posts: 19147
Founded: Oct 24, 2010
Civil Rights Lovefest

Postby Tiami » Mon Oct 14, 2024 8:05 am

The Flames of War

“In war, resolution; in defeat, defiance; in victory, magnanimity.” ~ Winston Churchill



Glymerhall Palace, Ifa Serine, Amador
06:53 hours local time




The smoldering remains of ash stretched greatly against the agonizing wallows of grief that permeated throughout the ruined gardens of Amador’s center of power. Formerly resplendent decors of flowers now wasted away, having been burned to a crisp by the radial explosion of the arcane gates. The grief-stricken cries of castle workers could be heard as many crouched over the burnt remains of their comrades. Emergency personnel were now present, removing desecrated bodies and attending to the wounded caught in the blast and its immediate repercussions. Guards had secured the area, locking down the GodsWood and its now wrecked remains and its arcana gate.

Not too far from the blast, Queen Maeralya stood over Aleriel, both of their faces stricken with horror and tears. Prince Aenor lay dead at their feet, with Aleriel gently holding her nephew’s bloodied face against heir body, his blood soaking into the blue silken raiments she adorned. Maeralya one arm around her eldest’s shoulders, another holding the hand of her grandson. Both had been traumatized by the incident - anger surged, yet was held back by the torrential downpour of emotions from not only the two Alfar royals, but by the atmosphere of the situation.

Maeralya had looked around, her eyes absorbing the destroyed sights of her palace. Of her empire. Never before had anyone been foolish enough to attempt such a dastardly attack on the home of Gholgoth’s most powerful institution. Never before had someone been cowardly enough not to face the Alfar on the open field of battle. Her home… The home of the most ancient race of nobility in Gholgoth stood on the precipice of war now. These wanton attacks would not go unanswered

As more guards arrived, King Consort Ailred arrived on the scene, immediately taken aback by the horrendous outcome of what should have been a peaceful day between two sworn allies. He would immediately notice the crouched over silhouettes of his wife and eldest daughter, but also made note of the reeling Miax and her assistant, Elkhazel, both of whom seemed modestly okay despite the shocking visage and the sudden attacks conducted against the palace. While he ordered soldiers to attend to the wounded, he immediately lept into action, heading towards his wife and child, only to lay witness upon the corpse of his grandson, Aenor. Emotions immediately overcame him, though only briefly, as he needed to be a pillar and voice of reason. A slight trickle of tears gently left his left cheek, falling down upon his wife’s right arm which had wrapped Aleriel in a comforting embrace.

Maearalya looked up, initially confused and apprehensive at best, being on guard against further attacks. “Ailred?” She questioned after a moment to collect her thoughts.

“I am here, my dear,” he continued, offering words of comfort as he crouched down, one knee on the ground, the other as support as he wrapped his arms around his family. “I am here.”

“He… he died saving us, dad,” Aleriel spoke, having since become relatively composed. “I tried to protect him but… but it all happened too fast - is… is Issarel okay?”

Ailred paused for a moment, taking a brief look over to Issarel and Elkhazel, who were being helped to her feet by the royal guard. They seemed to be okay, though their injuries would need to be looked at. The guard was under orders to attend to the wounded and the two would be no exception, having begun to be escorted to the nearest infirmary so their wounds could be tended.

“She is okay, my daughter… she is okay.” Ailred looked to Aleriel, then to Maeralya, his eyes a shade of warmth that echoed against his family’s grief, but provided the tenderness of the Phoenix’s flame. “Dear, take our child to get looked after…”

“And of Aenor, my dear?” Questioned Maeralya, her normally rosy complexion was all but pale white at this point. “What should we do?”

“I will take the boy and inform Gael, dear.”

Maeralya nodded inquisitively, accepting his command to be resolute and forthcoming. Not many could command the leader of Amador, but her husband was an exception. And following his command she would, taking her daughter in her arms to be escorted to the infirmary so her wounds could be tended to. Aleriel would rest her head against the left shoulder of her mother, with Maeralya returning her affection despite everything that had transpired moments before.

“Mother, is this what I believe it to be?” Aleriel questioned. “Is this war?”

“This is an attack against the people of our nation. An attack against you, our dear Issarel, and all in attendance. This is war, my daughter. This is war.”



Ifa Serine, Grand Cathedral of the Ithronel
14:34 hours local time




Two days later…

In the wake of the attacks and the death of Prince Aenor, Amador was placed on temporary lockdown, with inbound and outbound flights and other transit options being barred from entering or leaving the country. Queen Maeralya would announce a period of mourning for the fallen citizens of the Imperium from the attacks in Shen Borgisk, Ifa Serine, to the explosion at Glymerhall. Prince Aenor’s body would lie in state at the Grand Cathedral of the Ithronel, the largest structure of worship in Amador. It was a stately building, utilizing extensive gothic architectures that honored the gods of the Eternal Flame. From Ardyr Dovren, to the mysterious Faylen Lar’ell, the embodiments of each elemental aspect conveyed their divinity in this building. The Eternal Flame was governed by the supreme deity, the Phoenix as the embodiment of Venalla Eliyen, offered respite to the great tragedies that had rocked the nation and the world at large.

It was here, in this building of opulent reverence, that the body of Prince Aenor lay, having been given a state funeral following his untimely passing. His body, mostly covered by a casket, had been cleaned and dressed in a manner befitting that of Alfar royalty. His father, Gaeleath, had taken leave from his archonship Amador’s Dienstadi territory of Eska Alfaria to be with his son and family. Even Elsa Lan, the youngest daughter of Aleriel, had made the trip from Ilethlean in the vastness of Levanora, to be in attendance for her uncle and the family. A moment of silence had been observed, while the Arch Priestess, Yemir Orleni, oversaw the prayers to the heavens.

“...By the grace of your will, the Aether guides and promises eternal peace in death. Faylen declares this so, her will eternally moral and gracious. The young prince will enter her embrace, guided by the light to Ashran,” Yemir continued, offering her hands high above her. “Let the phoenix light the way to Ashran, guided by the Alfar’s aether.”

“In this, we rest, knowing Ashran awaits all who have reached the end of their days.”

“Uireb sídh,” spoke the Amadors in attendance. A literal translation would be “For Peace.”

The end of the ceremony was wrought with tearful eyes - sadness, an emotion not seen amongst the normally glittery facades of the royal family. Gaeleath in particular, looked noticeably pale - his normally colorful complexion changed to a whiter tone, which was indicative of the recent happening having affected him. He had lost his only son… his only child… his legacy. He would soon find himself in the comforting embrace of his mother, who offered him hopeful words.

“Stand tall, my son,” she continued, holding his forehead to hers. “For in our darkest moments, our flame shines more luminous than ever. Amador… you will have your due. I will it so.”

Galealth took his mothers hand from behind his head, offering a gentle peck upon the top of her hand as a sign of respect. “We will have our due, mother. Amador wills it to be. Our arrows will strike true.

“That we will, dear…. That we will.”

Elsa, alongside other younger Alfar royals and a series of other royals would once more approach the ailing father, offering their embrace as comfort and their condolences for the tragic loss of Prince Aenor. Aleriel, however, would note the slightly deviant smirk edging its way onto her mother’s facade. She immediately understood the encroaching facade her mother would soon be wearing - she was calm but furious underneath - but she was planning something at least.

“Mother, are you okay?” Questioned the Heir Apparent as she approached her mother. “Your personal side is showing.”

Maeralya immediately resumed her public visage, contorting her face to suit a more regal approach.

“Everything is fine, dear,” she continued, fixing a loose strand of her blonde-white hair. “We’ve received word from an outside nation threatening to defend Scailand.”

“Recently, I assume?”

“Very. A few minutes prior to the beginning of the serve. A ‘Lothia’ has decreed to defend Scailand to protect its interests in the badlands.”

Aleriel paused a moment, taking time to think. Lothia was a nation in Esvanovia - technologically inferior to Amador, but also a notable trade partner of many nations there. Amaldorei, an independent former-colony of Amador’s, regularly conducted trade with Lothia. It was perplexing to see why such a nation so far away would desire to meet their grave, but it was not without merit: It was known that Scailand possessed allies across the world. They only needed to make their presence known.

“And what did they say, my queen?” Aleriel posited gently, wanting to keep quiet around the crowds of the cathedral. “Are they set to defend the Hakul?”

“Aye, dear. Their interests are to be protected, according to their communique and wish to place Scailand under their protection… regardless, my child, you and I will join a war council in Naeth Aethel this evening.”

Aleriel bowed gracefully, accepting her mother’s words before returning to the event at hand. For Maeralya, she was gleefully positive - another nation coming to the aid of her grandson's killer meant another nation wished to stand up to the might of her Imperium. For Gaeleath, he would attend the council as well in hopes to figure out just what Amador would need to do to end the Scailander threat once and for all.

For the remainder of the service, most would listen with a solemn expression across their faces. Members of the royal family, of the noble houses, and other high-ranking government officials had been brought together despite their differences. In one way, the death of a beloved prince would serve to brighten the flame of a twenty-thousand year old state. On the other hand, the deat of a prince could serve as a means to an end - to force Amador into irrational decisions that could affect its immediate future. Such means would need to be avoided; however, who would be the voice of reason?




Naeth Aethel, Amador
19:49 hours local time




Naeth Aethel was a city unlike the modern metropolis of Citadel, Ifa Serine, or He’kir. One Of the largest cities in the nation, Naeth Aethel sported an uncompromising cityscape that honored the ancient architectures of Amador - brick and mortar houses designed with intricate curves and mesmerizing sculptures depicting past Ashranni, or honored the dragons and natural flora and fauna of the gothic lands. Skyscrapers were sparse save for a central business district - instead, the grand city was long spread out, offering insight into the historical glories of ancient Amador. Stone columns beheld countless buildings, supporting white domed buildings, arches held up the striking visage of complex buildings. Culturally, the restoration of the Shildrek Colosseum had been completed - a structure once used for ancient gladiatorial combat. The hustle and bustle of vehicles was almost nonexistent, with bus, tram, and monorails, and metro systems in place to mitigate vehicular pollution.

The city sat against the backdrop of the Glypheral Mountains towards the center of the nation - the largest such city in the nation not along the coast. It was a naturally defensible city, situated just above the Yuurden Fields, the beginning of the Alfar Flatlands that stretched from the base of the Glypherals in the south, to the far northern reaches of the nation - the flatlands offered an abundance of agricultural prosperity, but also offered numerous untold areas throughout the land to provide defense in the event of war. Naeth Aethel was also a designated evacuation city in the event of an attack on Ifa Serine. And to this extent, Queen Maeralya, Prince Gaeleath, Princess Aleriel, and an assortment of generals, guards, politicians, and servants found themselves deep beneath the shining streets of the great city a tiny room filled with a plethora of flickering screens and a rush of populace throughout the room coordinating between various other branch throughout the nation.

Inside the building, Prince Gaeleath found himself at odds with General Patrika, a veteran of the Laefold Wars and a stalwart supporter of the Imperium’s crown. The grizzled human, his deep black beard with hints of gray encroaching, was a tall person - almost on height with the Alfar prince himself. He had served the Imperium for decades now - a long time for a human of the Imperium.

“... my prince,” Patrika paused, looking coldly at the Prince’s fuming face. “I understand your wish to hold those accountable for your son’s death… but what you are suggesting is out of the question! Not with the Lothic declaration.”

“I don’t care, general!” Gaeleath exclaimed, slamming his fist down on the dark mahogany table, leaving a dent in it. “My son is dead, the Hakul are responsible for it and now an insignificant nation has come to their aid to ‘protect’ their interest in the region!”

Galeath paused, catching his breath and remembering that he needed to keep his composure.

“Scailand has long been a quiet place in the Badlands… longer even than before the Hakul were banished there. I was nonchalant in my handling of them upon their arrival,” Galeath continued as he alluded to his centuries-long governorship of Kva Norale before his nephew, Hypario, took over. “We ignored them, thinking they were nothing but specks of dust to be swept away. I… was wrong.”

“We all were, son,” King Ailred spoke up now, his words carrying a certain weight against his son’s. “You are not the first to lose a son, nor are you the last. Your position warrants a degree of decorum even in the face of tragedy. Yotu, my son, will overcome this setback with the help of your family. The systematic eradication of a country will not be the answer to your vengeance.”

Aleriel and Maeralya were watching with intent at the back and forth between the general and the prince. Prince Gaeleath had suggested ignoring the official warnings given out by the High Order of Lothia - instead, choosing to see this as an act of aggression of Amador itself and thus warranting a strike against the far smaller nation. General Patrika had cautioned restraint, instead offering to at least understand their lesser enemy before conducting such a strike. In this sense, it was clear who was the logical one.

“My Prince, I understand your desire to force a resolution to this conflict sooner rather than later, but even with our clear advantages, we have to remain sound and logical,” Patrike spoke calmly, though a hint of frustration was forming. “If you will allow it, I will personally conduct a mission to contact the High Order - I will figure out their logic behind their actions before we carry out strikes of our own.”

Patrike paused, scanning the room and noticed the queen slowly giving him a nod of approval which gave him the confidence and calmness to continue speaking over the prince.

“My prince, give us time to reach out and warrant a reaction from this High Order before we conduct combat operations.”

Gaeleath was agitated at this point, but he relented in his operation to throw Amador fully into battle against a new enemy. Anger was not going to get him the results he desired - rather, a logical and calm-minded approach would garner the prince what he desired - the destruction of Scailand and the Hakulic remnants that so cruelly assaulted Seclya and its Amadorian allies.

“As you wish, general,” spoke Gaeleath with a compliant tone. “As you wish.”

“Excellent, my prince,” Patrike saluted the prince before looking at Aleriel and the queen and then the king, Ailred. “My Queen… princess, my king, if I may continue?”

All three nodded approvingly while Gaeleath took a seat at the table.

“The High Order has threatened any action taken against Scailand and by extension, themselves, as a declaration of war against their nation and would warrant an appropriate response should we conduct operations against them...”

Ailred leaned in, having already been informed of the Lothic response and having already formulated strategy with the general and his compatriots.

“Now, General Patrike speaks true,” spoke the king consort.” The Lothic military does present a threat, albeit a small one; however, their missive claims to be as a protectorate of its interest in Scailand and by extension, its regional interest. In this, we reason that the Lothic state only wishes to protect itself by intervening.”

“You believe it to be so, father?” Questioned Aleriel presumptively.

“Aye, I do. Lothia has little in the way outside resources to conduct protective orders against the Scailand regime,” he continued. “I am of the thinking that we may provide these said resources or Kva Norale’s naval assets will begin conducting a blockade around Scailand and Lothia’s protective assets in the area.”

Maeralya chimed in. “Assuming they do not heed our hails, what then, dear? Will we begin the assault?”

Ailred nodded positively. “Amador’s naval assets, in conjunction with Kva Norale, will conduct raids against Scailander shipments until a favorable response is received from the High Order… though if none is given, then it will be made clear that the Imperium will snuff out Lothia’s will to wage war against a world power.”

Pausing, Ailred looked to the general, nudging him to continue along with the strategy meeting.

“It is of our opinion that Lothia does not possess the necessary firepower to overcome our incoming fleets to the Badlands, but may pose a threat to Kva Norale’s assets in the Silent Sea. Simply put, any ensuing conflict would likely go very wrong for the Lothic fleet.”

“What is the situation on our fleets, General?” Maeralya questioned coldly, knowing full well that Amador’s military might was far superior to Lothia’s. “When can we expect them in Badlands waters?”

“Two days, my queen. Two days until the First and Seventh fleets of the Imperial navy enter Badlands regional waters. From there, the First will steam towards Scailand, while the Seventh heads to Kva for refueling. Kva’s assets will have arrived near Scailand following this and may take charge of the overall fleet environment,” Patrike briskly spoke, his words rattling off faster and faster. “The Seventh will relieve the First following this, and we will await the High Order’s response from our missive regarding their protection of Scailand. Battle lines will be drawn up during this waiting period. Failure to comply with Amador’s warning will result in attacks not only upon Scailand, but upon the Lothic fleets as well. We expect this to be a bloodbath to say the least.”

Ailred sat up, walking over to his son Gaeleath and put a hand on his left shoulder. The plan was good, if not rudimentary in its infancy. A formalized course of action would be made official at a later time, but informing what was perceived to be Amador’s largest naval deployment in decades to the royal family was of paramount importance, in particular to calm the raging sea that had been Gaeleath only moments before. Yet, the general was not quite done with his briefing.

“Two more things, your majesties,” continued the general as he addressed the entirety of the family present. “One, the lowly shrooms, Foggycap, have sent a missive to Prince Hypario, offering their aid. I am of the assumption he will allow them entry into the Silent Seas, if only to be used as bait against the encroaching war…”

“Do it then…the more the merrier, I say.” Gaeleath responded confidently, his previous calm and calculating emotional state having returned following his father’s comfort. “In the meantime, I will be traveling to Kva Norale to meet with my brother. As for Eska Alfaria, we can count on continued grain shipments to Kva under the direction of Darwe.”

“Oh… how is he doing these days?” Maeralya posited, keenly interested in the elder Alfar.

“Well enough, I hear he and Pakvika are expecting…”

“Well is that not wonderful?”

Patrike would then interrupt. “Now, the second being, that my colleagues and I believe that we should approach Arakhkhar and by extension, Empress Lira, about the possibility of aiding us in the north. It is our understanding that requesting aid from either side does not break Silent Accords.”

“General Patrike, you stand correct in this assumption,” Maeralya confirmed, now fidgeting her fingers. She had a close relationship with the Empress and thus it made sense for her to reach out to her longtime friend. “I will reach out in due time should it be necessary, General Patrike. I would prefer not to involve Lira. I would never hear the end of it if Amador could keep its backyard in check.”

“But of course, your majesty.” Patrike saluted gallantly, while posturing himself in a respectful demeanor. “That would be the gist of everything we have discussed today and will offer a finalized plan on your desk first thing in the morning.”

“Then if we are done here, everyone is dismissed to return home.” Spoke the queen as she stood up. “Come, my dear… Aleriel, we are to return home. Gaeleath, be careful my dear.”

The eldest prince nodded compliantly and offered a solemn embrace with his mother and then father, Ailred. He understood now the loss of a child more so than ever. The loss of Lorhis all those centuries ago had left a festering gash in the royal family that had long been desired to heal. His brother had been a beacon of light for the family, yet he was taken far before his time. Now with Aenor’s death, despite the stoic appearances many of the family put on, he knew that it was hurting his family. It hurt him - gnawed at him like a ravenous wolf pack having gone a week without suitable prey.. He desired his vengeance and he would have it, though he would need to rein in the bloodthirsty atmosphere he had previously protruded. For now, he would travel to Grand Azura’s Faenen Palace, once his home for centuries, to support and advise his nephew, Hypario, on the proper course of action for Kva’s military actions.




Faenen Palace, Grand Azura, Kva Norale
09:49 hours local time the following day



The missive from Foggycap’s Margaret had arrived with no issue. True to the assumptions of the royal family, Archon Hypario did indeed accept their offer to carry swords into the Silent Sea. The fewer bodies Amador had to sacrifice in its cause, the better, so thought the young prince. Hypario sat at his desk, offering a subtle display of his penmanship for his reply back to the sentient shrooms:


To Margaret Campbell of Foggycap,

Acting under the guise of the Imperium of Amador, I, Archon Hypario, Prince of Amador and future heir to the Eternal Throne, wish to convey my appreciation and thanks for the offer of assistance. Long has it been since the Badlands has seen the potential of a truly destructive region-wide war. It is in the interest of all, that all like-minded nations fight against the Scailander menace and end their threat once and for all.

To that end, the Silent Seas will be opened to allow Foggycap entrance to the ports of Kva Norale and to join in on naval operations currently being conducted. We would like to express further our gratitude for this willingness to aid in a time of need.

With thanks,
Hypario Amador-Davular,
Archon of Kva Norale




As he finished his response to Foggycap, a knock upon the hard oak door to his office jolted him upright, his attention now focused on the person on the other side of the door. Must be about that time. Thought the prince, his eyes diverting once more to the letter he was now signing.

“Archon, may I enter?” A voice sprung out beyond the door - shallow but sweet and welcoming. It was Larika’s, one of Hypario’s many assistants. She was a spry human around forty years of age, cute even, but well-educated and even one of Hypario’s most valued treasures in the halls of Faenen. She typically stood side-by-side with the Archon, advising him on how to best utilize the powers granted to him by the crown to govern the faraway imperial province. She even utilized her prowess in service to Gaeleath a decade prior before Hypario assumed the governorship of Kva Norale.

“You may, Larika,” Hyperion consented, once more diverting his eyes to the door as it opened, revealing the human. “What news do you bring?”

“Your uncle, Prince Gaeleath, is expected to arrive through the Arcana gates in the next fifteen minutes per previous contact,” she continued, fixing her glasses against the ridgeline of her nose. “I am here to collect you and bring you to the antechamber to welcome him.”

Hypario sighed, not wishing to welcome his uncle back to Faenean, where he’d spent centuries ruling over the masses in Kva Norale. The change in power only occurred ten years prior, following the conclusion of the Laefold War. It was an odd time to do such a change up, but one could very rarely question the machinations of the queen. To do such a thing was a disrespect worthy of death - and neither would have wanted that to happen. Even to this day, many still called for the return of Gaeleath to the Archonship of Kva Norale - Hypario had little time to properly conduct himself. Ten years was but a fleeting moment in the life of an Alfar compared to the mortal species such as humans, but alas, the populace remembers the stable and prosperous environment Gaeleath had built for them. They only perceived Hypario as continuing what his uncle had started. Even with the Laefold War at the end of his term, Gaeleath was still held in such high regard. Hypario understood that this war would likely be his chance to define his legacy moving forward. He would need to be calculating on the veritable chessboard he was playing on.

“Collect me, eh?” He teased Larika, who promptly blushed. “I suppose I shall be compliant in your orders. Do treat me well, Larike.”

“... of course… your m-majesty.” She responded, collecting the prince and proceeding to the antechamber.

Hypario was in his thoughts during the duration of the walk to greet his uncle. The opportunity to define his legacy was approaching - the populace was behind him and his actions following the sinking and massacre of the passengers of the Virabella and the Seclyai Consulate bombings were met with praise. He desired to carry this momentum, having already ordered a series of naval protocols to shut down the Silent Sea and take the fight back to Scailand. Though the Lothic interference was not expected, he was bemused to see such a small power attempt to overcome two gothic powers. Nonetheless, he would send a communique enroute to the High Order following the welcoming of his uncle.

Arriving at the arcana gate in the middle of the antechamber, he made note of a series of protective rings around it - recently installed in the event of another mishap like what happened at Glymerhall. He mourned his cousin’s death and did not wish the tragedy to occur again. Precautions had been put in place to assure this did not happen.

The Acrana Gate would then, moments later, spring to life, a visceral palette of colors swirling about as the conduit conducted the mana necessary to transport biological matter across the worlds. Stepping out was Prince Gaeleath and a retinue of guards following closely behind. His nephew, Archon Hypario, stood ever firmly against his uncle, but wore a welcoming expression.

“Welcome home, uncle,” greeted the younger Alfar, taking his uncle’s hand into a firm handshake. “Kva Norale welcomes your return with open arms.”

“Nephew, the pleasure is mine. It has been far too long since I was last here. Ten years perhaps?”

“Ten years next month, uncle. Now come, we have much to do.”

As quick as the elder prince’s arrival was, they were even quicker to ferry along to their next destination. The war room of Faenen would be their destination - a meeting with the generals and admirals would ensue, the finalization of the Alfar plans against Scailand and their Lothic protectors… While this was transpiring, Archon Hypario’s communique to the High Order would be sent, expressing the intentions of Imperium in this war.




Image

To: High Order of Lothia
Faenen Palace, Grand Azura



Official Communique of the Eternal Throne and the Imperium of Amador

• Importance: High
• Subject: War with Scailand
• Encoding: Secure


To Whom it Concerns-

It has come to my attention that the High Order has deemed it necessary to involve itself within the mounting conflict between the Saahein Sovereignty, the Sanctum of Scailand, and the Imperium of Amador. We have received this message and understand that any actions taken against Scailand will result in its defense of Lothic forces in the area. However, this does not deter Kva Norale nor its motherland, Amador, from action.

Though it is not my wish to include Lothia in conflict against the Imperium, nor it is my desire to trap another nation in a war it needs not enter, Kva Norale, and by extension, Amador as a whole, wishes to express its willingness to approach diplomatically to end hostilities between Amador and Lothia before the began.

Amador has declared a state of war to exist between Scailand and itself. By entering Scailand’s water and offering defensive aid of the Sanctum, Amador possesses an adequate casus belli to conduct attacks against the Lothic forces stationed in Scailand should it see fit to intervene.

To avoid needless bloodshed, in my position as Archon of Kva Norale and future king of the Imperium, I invite whomever is applicable to attend a summit in Shen Borgisk to discuss and hopefully garner the Lothic interests elsewhere. Kva Norale will guarantee the safety of Lothia’s attendant diplomats during the duration of the summit and their departure from Kva Norale. This, my word is given.

Make no mistake, Amador will attack regardless of the diplomatic outcome. History decrees it so. We should hope that the High Order is on the right side of history instead. While said discussions are undertaken, Kva Norale and Amadorian forces will refrain from conducting aggressive actions until the conference is concluded. Noralian fleets will establish a perimeter line outside of Scailand’s waters as a deterrent to Lothic forces arriving, however. Should this line be crossed, our naval assets will react with extreme prejudice.High Order forces already in Scailand’s waters will be expected to be on standby and will not be fired upon so long as they retain this setting. Honor this line during the recourse of the conference and we will honor our commitment to seeing hostilities between Amador and Lothia end.

My thanks are given to entertaining my offer. We should hope for a favorable response in due time.

Signed,
Hypario Davalur-Amador,
Archon of Kva Norale,
Future Heir Apparent of the Eternal Throne







Silent Seas, approaching Kva Norale’s territorial waters,
13:12 hours local time




The waves split apart in mesmerizing fashion as the INS Glaurung, an Akurra-class frigate of Kva Norale’s home defense fleet, steamed full force towards an encroaching freighter. Identified via aerial reconnaissance as the Kusatsu merchant freighter Ogonoyoake, the freighter had been radioed previous by Captain Beril of the Glaurung, having offered it passage into Kva Norale’s waters with expected elven survivors from the Virabelle on board.

The Noralian vessel had its orders: conduct and protect the merchant freighter the remainder of its journey through the Silent Seas and into the safe confines of Kva Norale. Civilian surgeons stood on standby at Shen Borgisk’s many hospitals to accommodate the injured elves, while the most injured would be ferried away via helicopter upon meeting up with the freighter.

Atop of the command deck in the superstructure, Captain Beril oversaw his vessel and crew of hundreds as they approached the freighter. Radioing to Captain Koga Michi of merchant ship, he spoke briefly and directly, his services too valuable to refuse.


”1. 2. This is Captain Beril of the INS Glaurung of the Imperial Navy of Amador and Kva Norale. We are approaching the Ogonoyoake with positive intentions to render aid. The vessel will be assumed under protection of my vessel. Injured crew that will not survive the remaining trip to Kva Norale will be ferried off the ship and taken via air to Shen Borgisk Memorial Hospital. Further, allow our specialist aboard the ship to attend to any remaining injured from the attack.

Any and all aggressions towards the Ogonoyoake by Amador’s enemy will be seen as an attack against Amador. Your vessel’s protection is of utmost importance the Kva Norale. Over”



Captain Beril could only hope that his words would be received positively, though he somehow doubted Captain Michi would abhor Alfarian aid given the circumstance and given that they were due to dock in Kva Norale regardless. With that, however, he patiently awaited a reply, hoping for the best.

The captain’s ship was not the first, nor the last, in the area rendering aid to ships that had picked up stranded survivors of the Hakulic attacks on the Seclyai passenger liner. Kva Norale’s naval forces, enacting under Naval Protocol 17 and with common decency, had begun to conduct search and rescue missions over the next several days to search for and rescue survivors of the attack. Sadly, there was little in the way of survivors, as most assumed survivors were nothing but pieces of viscera by the time the Amadorians had arrived to render aid. It was a maddening sight. Pure carnage - brutality of a barbaric nature.

What survivors had been rescued had given their rescuers concrete information that a Scailander helicopter had open fired against the innocent elves aboard - their will to survive diminished greatly as each watched as their floating comrades were brutally shot down in a gruesome fashion. This dastardly attack only gnawed at Kva Norale’s stomach, further enraging a nation that had already suffered two attacks within its borders following the Virabella’s sinking. It further fueled the Amadorian war machine to spur into action against the small frozen nation. Amador’s fleets would soon enter the waters of the Badlands to conduct vengeance upon the Hakul remnants. A rain of oblivion would shower down upon its population - of its government. All that would be left of Scailand would be its smoldering remains - atop them the Alfar flag. The gods willed it so.




Glymerhall Palace, Ifa Serine, Amador
23:34 hours local time



Despite her outward boasts of not rendering the request of aid from the Lirvittian Empire, Maeralya was hard at work, penning a tender letter to her oldest friend. Her reasoning was simple: for all that Amador boasted of its imperial prowess, it could not readily send as much aid as it needed to do. The Scandinvans just north of Amador's mainland were an ever imposing threat - and with tensions rising to its highest in centuries, she could ill afford to allocate any more than she already had to Kva Norale. In this manner, she needed Lira - she needed her ships. It was not a request Amador was to make lightly either. The Silent Accords had only been in effect for ten years. The accords, a series of summits conducted between Amador and Lirvittia had been established as a nonaggression pact, splitting the Badlands into spheres of influence between the two world powers. Crossing the imaginary line could have drastic consequences. While Maeralya and the royal family largely maintained positive, if not familial relations of their own with Lira and her own family, the Lost Prince incident and both nations operating much differently, oftentimes put one another at odds.

Through the Silent Accords, relations had been normalized and even improved upon, with the Se'lai Plushies of the empire's principality of Arakhkhar being quite the popular commodity throughout Amador. The Imperium itself even regularly conducted business in Arakhkhar, purchasing numerous pieces of military equipment, such as the DRAK-III submarines that made Arakhkhar famous. Regardless, this was not a request Maeralya would make lightly. It would require Lira sending ships north of their drawn lines - such a clause was inducted into the Accords in the event of emergency - a shifting of power in the Badlands would warrant such an activation of the clause. Yet she sat in her velvety-cushioned chair, twirling her feathered pen in front of her. The words were hard to come by - she needed to be professional, yet it was hard to do with her friend of twenty millennia. Would Lira even accept my plea for help? So thought the queen, her words almost bursting out from her supple pink lips.

Her blue eyes, encapsulating the beauty and fervor of all Alfar, gandered down at what she had written, while creases perforated around her lips, offering a slight groan of pleasure in what she had written.

"I suppose this will have to do," spoke the queen, accepting the fact that her letter was not of her best work. "Lira will have my head for this, I imagine."

With a wave of her hand, a small portal opened up next to the left side of her face. Gently folding the letter and carefully placing it in an envelope, Maeralya sealed it and proceeded to shove the letter into the portal. The portal itself, a product of Alfar magic and Maeralya's strong connection to the Empress Lira, would deliver the letter directly to Lira. While this occurred, Maeralya and the Imperium itself would await a positive response from her ancient friend.


My Dear Friend,

I come unto you to request a favor - a plea if you will. Long has Amador maintained its edge against much of the world. In light of the cravenous attacks against elf-kind by the Hakulic remnants, the Imperium has levied articles of war against Scailand and has seen to it that the eradication of Scailander to be a top priority moving forward. However, my friend, I must regretfully admit that Amador, and by extension, Kva Norale, does not possess the adequate manpower to decisively deal with this threat. All available manpower not already allocated to the Badlands are at standby awaiting renewed aggressions against the Scandinvans in Gholgoth. As Gholgoth is our home, it is of utmost importance that we are able to defend Amador at all costs.

It is for this reason I invite and humbly request Lirvittian assistance in dealing with the Scailander threat to Seclya, Amador, and the Badlands region as a whole. The Accords stipulate that the signee nations may approach and enter one another's respective sphere of influence only so long as permission is given - to this, my permission is granted. It pains me greatly to admit that my state cannot deal with this threat alongside Seclya. To this, I ask for aid in conducting our war. I would ask that this be kept as secretive as possible - the prestige of the Imperium grants my populace an air of confidence that I can ill afford to break now.

I should hope that this message receives you well - and I should further hope that we can receive a favorable response.


Your closest friend,
Maeralya Amador,
Queen of the Imperium of Amador




Having finished her response, the queen stood, approaching one of the many windows of her office - her eyes looked over the ruins of the gardens, then to the shining skyline of Ifa Serine - from afar, it looked peaceful - though anyone could tell that such a peace had been disturbed immensely. While the lights of the heavens gently shone upon the imperial capital of the Imperium, the still smoking remnants of the gardens below shaded Amador in a dark and eerie dread. War was officially here once more and this time, it seemed that Amador would not secure an overwhelming victory for the first time in nearly a thousand years. Something was festering, no brewing, against the elves of Gholgoth. Something sinister - too barbaric to imagine. Maeralya felt this in her gut. She felt... something. Something sinister enough to cause the queen to reel back in agony as she clutched her stomach. What was it? Her precognition could only give her so much information. She would need to figure this out before Amador suffered further - no, before Seclya and all elven-kind could be delivered a death blow.

To this degree, Maeralya could only wonder what her adopted son, Ruven, was currently doing. Issarel would be returning to Seclya on the 'morn to join her husband in conducting the war against the Hakul. Perhaps a visit of her own would be amenable to the situations brewing beneath the surfaces of Amador and Seclya? For now though, the moonlight shined ever bright upon the Imperium, settling in for the long night as everyday elves took to their beds for a brief respite.
Last edited by Tiami on Mon Oct 14, 2024 8:08 am, edited 2 times in total.

User avatar
Astrya Scailand
Civil Servant
 
Posts: 6
Founded: Jun 28, 2024
New York Times Democracy

Part I of II: The War Begins

Postby Astrya Scailand » Sun Oct 27, 2024 11:13 am

Aboard the MS Steinwiesen R-536 Missile Cruiser
600 Nautical Miles North Northwest of Kva Norale
1200 Hours Syva Aethel Time - Friday, October 11th


Kapitän Markus Krauszer was unfamiliar with his new Ersteroffizier Hanse Von Erik, his executive officer aboard the MS Steinwiesen R-536. He knew that Von Erik was a graduate of the naval academy at Stansbruck, but otherwise he was in the dark about the man selected to be his first officer aboard the Steinwiesen. Krauszer was uncomfortable with his predicament, but he said nothing and expected nothing in return for his services. Frankly, he was just happy to be alive, let alone enjoy the fruits of a promotion to the headmaster of his own missile cruiser. The odds of their survival were still hit or miss, though; with war on between the Amadorian Imperium and the Saahein Sovereignty, there was no telling when the first attack would come, or where it would come from. Hell, they were in an active warzone now, waiting for the fight to come to them; it may have been just as prudent to assume an active role in searching out the fight for themselves. At least then there would not be the headache and the nerves of waiting for war to find them.

Der Kapitän took a sip of coffee from his mug, standing behind the helmsman on the bridge with his binoculars around his neck. Whether he cut the appearance of a ship’s commander or not was irrelevant to him; he was in charge now, and he had to act like it. He would get to know his executive officer in time, the two of them developing a rapport with one another. It would have to come sooner rather than later with the war on of course, but in all things there was a season. Krauszer believed in a certain level of fate, that the universe preordained some things towards individuals. He was convinced that he was going to survive this war, somehow, someway, even if it meant sacrificing everything he held dear. The Steinwiesen was a remarkable ship, one of the newest cruisers in the aging fleet, and it would be able to hold its own against the elves and their treachery. He could only hope that, when the moment came for him to stand and fight, that he would not dishonor himself or his command through cowardice or nerves when the fighting began.

Von Erik moved to stand beside him, coming up almost to his shoulders; the man was diminutive in stature, but something of a bulldog or so he had been told. There was certainly a fierceness in his eyes now, a sort of protective posture where he kept himself wired at the ready for any eventuality. Krauszer would have to have a talk with him about staying loose on the bridge; that kind of intensity was infectious, and he did not want his crew to become wired with stress at all hours of the day. Stress would find them soon enough when the naval battles commenced, and he wanted his crew loose and free to do their jobs without getting lost or trapped in their own headspace. Der Kapitän smiled, thinking back to his first posting as Ersteroffizier aboard the Steinwiesen, wondering how he had been so naïve so long ago. He had been just as uptight and wired as Von Erik was now, and it had been words of wisdom from his commander that had made the difference. Perhaps he would have that conversation with him sooner rather than later.

Krauszer and Von Erik stood side by side on the bridge, keeping a close watch on the horizon for any ships. Just as he was preparing to pull up his binoculars to have a peak at the horizon, he noticed his Ersteroffizier do the same, and so he waited for a pause before doing the same, demonstrating his trust in the man. Der Kapitän was not the kind of man to intentionally make his subordinates feel less than; instead, he believed in a bottom up approach of building up the confidence in his men through the trust he gave them. He was not a taskmaster and would never pretend to be one; that did not mean he wanted little personal decorum on the ship though, far from it. He just insisted on not browbeating his crew unnecessarily, that was all. His predecessor, gods rest his soul, was a taskmaster of a kind and was needlessly harsh on the crew, many of whom now served under the command of Krauszer. He intended to be a different kind of leader, even if it killed him inside, because he was convinced there was a better way for his command to operate.

“There’s a ship on the horizon, twelve o’ clock dead ahead,” Von Erik dully stated, as if he were reading the label off a box of goods at the grocery store. Der Kapitän picked up the binoculars off of his chest and pointed them in the direction his Ersteroffizier had mentioned. Sure enough, there was a warship right where he said it would be, the distant prominence rising up off the horizon like a bad omen. The ship was chugging along at a slow cruising pace, about ten miles away from their position, almost out of range of their line of sight. The superstructure was easily identifiable from his training however, and thanks to that bit of information he already knew what was about to happen. His own personal training began kicking into overdrive as the Seclyai dreadnought sailed on its way towards Kva Norale, perhaps. Whether or not it would reach its destination depended entirely on what the crew of the Steinwiesen was about to do. The war was about to begin in earnest, and they were going to fire the first shot in the glorious conquest.

“I see it,” Krauszer commented coldly, feeling his tension rising. “Bring the crew to general quarters, have all hands man their battle stations,” der Kapitän relayed to his Ersteroffizier, who dutifully relayed his command message before the crew on the radio.

“General quarters! General quarters! All hands, man your battle stations; repeat, all hands man your battle stations.” As Von Erik made the command over the radio, he held the receiver down to his chest, turning towards Krauszer: “Sir, we are at condition alpha, awaiting your orders.”

There was little time to waste, but Krauszer felt compelled to test his first officer in the moment. He looked up and down at the Ersteroffizier, commenting: “Hanse, suggestions? I want to know how you would proceed in the moment to target.”

“Sir, I recommend a first strike on the Seclyai dreadnought before it sights us,” Von Erik replied. “If we can see them, then they are about to see us. I recommend an immediate launch to attempt to knock them out before they can knock us out, sir.”

“Could not have said it better myself,” Krauszer relayed back to him, nodding his approval. “Have the crew set condition 1SQ for strategic launch. I want missiles raining down on that target within thirty seconds, understood? No fuck-ups here, Hanse, get it done!”

“Aye, sir, set condition 1SQ for strategic launch.” Von Erik moved back towards the radio console hanging from the roof of the bridge, repeating into the receiver: “Weapons, Conn. Set condition 1SQ for strategic launch; target the Seclyai warship, 17,600 yards dead ahead.”

“Weapons, Conn, we confirm, set condition 1SQ for strategic launch. Targeting the Seclyai warship with cruise missiles.” There was a brief pause over the radio, then a new voice piped in atop the Weapons Officer: “Missiles are armed and awaiting the command to fire, sir.”

“Sir, missiles are targeted and ready for launch,” Von Erik relayed to der Kapitän. Krauszer looked back at him with a nod, but held his breath for a moment. The Ersteroffizier waited for a pause, then spoke up: “Sir, do you wish to fire? The time is now if you do.”

Krauszer looked off towards the horizon, feeling the momentous decision that now weighed on his shoulders. His standing orders were to engage the enemy if they approached the territorial corridor of Scailander warship operations, and this ship was definitely infringing on this corridor. He could be a humanitarian and let the ship pass… No, that would not do at all. He had a responsibility to his fellow ship captains out there to take out a major Seclyai warship when he spotted one. He peered through his binoculars one last time, noting that the dreadnought had not changed its course yet. Markus Krauszer was a name that was destined to go down in the history books, for better or for ill. He had orders to fire, and was in a position to do so. Hanse Von Erik was right, the time was now, and forestalling the inevitable only led to the risk of retaliation to his ship and crew. Der Kapitän put his binoculars down, breathing in the sea air deeply before turning back to his first officer, his heart full of purpose, his mind resolute. He opened his mouth to speak, the words flooding out.

“Take aim and fire!”

User avatar
Foggycap
Chargé d'Affaires
 
Posts: 432
Founded: Apr 19, 2023
Liberal Democratic Socialists

Postby Foggycap » Sun Oct 27, 2024 6:00 pm

As the letter returns to Margaret, she was busy speaking with some unknown forces, struggling to open what appeared to be a sort of mirror, before the letter interrupts her studies. Rather than struggle more, she sets down her devices and reads the letter, before mobilizing her forces.

Equipped with new sidearms and standard rifles that had yet to be revealed to the world, the dragoons assigned to the mission were being packed up into their airships with supplies and arms, mages preparing for war, as a new school of chronomancy had helped them advance rapidly in the construction of metal hulled airships, armed with longer ranged cannons, closer to modern armaments, almost. Yet, they were still crude and simple, using solid rounds that would deform on impact or shatter post penetration, almost acting like explosive shells without any actual explosive component. However, they still needed time to mobilize, time to respond, with intelligence gathered from KTO satellites, and advice taken from the Joint Occupied Zone before a response was sent back, in prompt order, as a letter that was burnt up to send it much like the one before...

To Hypario Amador-Davular, Archon of Kva Norale

We shall send forth our finest mages and dragoons upon airships, armed with only our greatest cannons. Our chronomancers, while new, are capable and dangerous assets that shall be saved should they fall. A risky gamble, but one that shall not disappoint. These airships can land almost anywhere, though it is preferred if they can operate from what the humans call an aerodrome or airbase, given their ability to quickly ascend and descend, offering rapid responses for maneuvers as necessary. Our weapons may be unique, but we can easily adapt to your equipment if it is seen as a necessity for the sake of our continued presence in supporting your forces. They shall respond to your command however, rather than my own, as these Shrooms have sworn to fight for your country, for peace, and for Minstekko's safety. One could only imagine the dark times to follow a defeat by the hands of your enemy, as they expand further across the badlands unchecked.

Sincerely, Margaret Campbell


And with that letter sent, she returns to her studies, soon succeeding in opening a gateway to an unknown realm, and stepping through as time stopped within her office.

User avatar
Seclya
Secretary
 
Posts: 26
Founded: May 20, 2024
Inoffensive Centrist Democracy

Postby Seclya » Fri Nov 01, 2024 12:34 pm

The Rose Garden at T'a Shava, Syva Aethel, Seclya
1930 Hours Syva Aethel Time


In the soft candlelit backlighting of the underground cistern, the noise level was almost pitch perfect to mask important conversations. The Rose Garden at T’a Shava was like many of the Rose’s establishments: a pleasant, quaint beer garden on the surface and an underground speakeasy with gambling and live music. The bartender was quickly and efficiently fixing the beverages of choice for the patrons while a sultry vixen was swaying with the jazz music up on the small sound stage, her hands running the length of the microphone shaft up and down as the mezzo-soprano belted out the lyrics to the song, a Marquesienne favorite, Bonne Nuit Mon Ange. The sound of slot machines clinking along by the south wall near the entrance to the cistern taphouse was underlining the notes of the music, while the card tables were abuzz with a flurry of players enjoying baccarat, blackjack and poker. The dealers in their black vests and red ties were dealing cards made especially by the Rose for their gardens. The smell of wealth was everywhere down here.

Lusha Zindi did her best work at the Rose Gardens; it was easy to peddle power and sex to the patrons of the Garden club, and information was almost always readily available for the right price. Right now, her only concern was feeling the warmth in her panties as she watched the lady in red singing on stage, wondering what it would feel like to have her face seated on top of her in the nude. She was typically more a fan of being dicked down by the marks she targeted for information, but the loving touch of a woman was exotic, passionate and sensual. The loving caress of a beautiful woman down her abdomen, across her pelvis, it was a moistening thought to the last, and if she were here on any other occasion, she would use her womanly wiles to get the singer into bed with her. Unfortunately, she was taking an older gentleman to bed this night, one who had a wealth of information in Scailander battle tactics from the original War of the Leaves. While she grinded on geriatric dick, the love of the night would be shacking up with some asshole from the Rose.

She was a member in good standing with the Rose, albeit as one of their more delicate operatives, so to speak. In all seriousness, she was a courtisane espionne, a courtesan spy, someone that used their body and their wiles to seduce information out of a target. The honorable veneer of the Rose was true in many respects, but to suggest that they could not get down and dirty in the proverbial trenches was a thought borne out of error. The Rose was more than willing to send her and her compatriots into the wilderness to find and expose information critical to the Order’s success, or that of its clientele. She bore no illusions to what she was at the end of the day: she was a slut, and a whore, and a damned good one, too. When she wanted something, she took it; the feeling was intoxicating, one of immense pleasure and power rolled up into one neat little package. If ever there was a need for someone like her and her services rendered, it was now when the Rose was gearing up to deal with a Second Blood War, this time in the Silent Sea of the Badlands.

Lusha sighed, taking a long, slow sip from a glass full of top-flight bourbon; she usually enjoyed champagne and cocktails, but this night she felt the need for something earthy, smoky; a beverage entrenched in masculine energy that jingled her jangles. The Rose did well to keep the liquor and gambling going strong, it was an amazing money racket and completely legal in Syva Aethel to boot. Sometimes the speakeasies were in less favorable environs, at which point most everything went underground in hushed voices and lowly tones. Not here, not this night – the club at T’a Shava was rolling in money, power and sex. She watched as one woman slurped on the neck of her lover, his eyes closed softly as her tongue rolled around his Adam’s apple. Another couple were kissing by the doorway, the man’s hands running up the length of his companion’s skirt. This was the underground reality of the Rose, where honor and virtue met passion and vice. It was here where the true lies were exposed, where the confessions of the damned were heard and absolution given.


Image


For a hot minute, Lusha thought about cornering the female singer on stage in the bathroom after her set was over, in an attempt to get inside her pants before her target arrived. She was earnestly hot for her and could use the tussle to warm up a bit, but after a fleeting moment she dismissed the thought as impractical. The singer may not be into women without being liquored up, and she had neither the inclination or the patience to abide such frivolity without a clear schedule and a free conscience. No, this night was sadly reserved for an old man and his withered cock, and she would have to make amends with the singer on another night. He should be arriving at any moment according to her information, with a gold digger in tow of course. She would dispose of the wench that came with him and take her place, wearing her red sequined gown and her diamond earrings. Her slender, athletic frame was treated well by the curvature of her body in the dress, an alluring piece of pie that some old man was going to taste of this night, unfortunately.

As she stood by the corner of the cistern’s west wall overlooking a small water garden beside the bar and stage, about the last thing she expected to see walking down the winding staircase from above was Kuskyn Illiven, a colleague of sorts from the Rose. This was an unprecedented move, sending the Chief Information Officer – her boss, effectively – into the target zone during a mission. Had something happened? Was she being redeployed, or was he there to kiss her on the cheek and hold her hand through the gruesome acts she would be forced to undergo this night? Kuskyn’s appearance betrayed nothing, his short, graying hair atop his head well maintained. He wore thick, black-rimmed sunglasses that hid a fiery pair of gray eyes, a common trait for a Lashein elf. His red shirt and black vest clung to his small but well-built frame, revealing the workaholic’s impressive physical stature. He conveyed himself with authority and looked the part, diminutive in height as he may have been to outsiders. He was one of only a few that could unnerve her.

Kuskyn spotted her in the corner, doing little to alert anyone else in the underground bar that he was looking for her. He mingled his way towards her discreetly, his shades reflecting the candlelight of the cistern off its lenses. There was a purpose in his stride, however; something important was on his mind, she could tell by his lips. They were pinched with stress, a grim line set above a chin covered by a five o’ clock shadow. As he approached her, she turned slightly away from the corner to give him room to settle in beside her. For a few moments, he listened to the woman singer belt out a new jazz tune, one she was not as familiar with as the previous song. The CIO motioned a waitress over, carrying a tray of cigarette cartons and other favors of the night. He silently picked up a pack of Tehalans and dropped a one-hundred-dollar bill on her tray, motioning her away as he cracked open the seal on the carton and pulled out a long, slender filtered cigarette. He leaned against the wall with his foot up, pulling a match from his front breast pocket.

Lusha watched bemusedly as Kuskyn leaned down, using the sole of his boot to strike the match despite being a bit old – by elven standards, no less – to be reaching down towards his foot like that. He lit up the cigarette slowly, waving the match out and tossing it in a potted plant in the corner by where they stood. He took a long, slow drag off the cigarette, exhaling smoke rings as he puffed away on his cancer stick. His elven physiology was so utterly corrupted after having spent so many centuries living under the Hakul. Not every elf was happy to see the Hakul go, inasmuch as it meant losing out on some of the creature comforts that they had come to enjoy. Still, when the War of the Leaves broke out and revolution emerged in Seclya, he made his choice to defend his elven kin. Perhaps that was why he was so pissed off all the time, feigning buyer’s remorse from the deal to eliminate the Hakulic presence in Seclya. Now here they were, working for the Rose, preparing once again to involve the Order in the affairs of Seclya, marching off to war.

“You are not supposed to be here,” Lusha said finally, breaking the silence between them while the music muffled their conversation. “This is my watch tonight, I am expecting a mark in the next few moments to come walking down the stairs. What do you want?”

“Is that how they taught you to treat your superior in the Rose, Zindi?” Kuskyn’s words stung a little bit, the venom dripping off his tongue palpable. “Maybe we need to send you back to finishing school, get some manners into you or something.”

“Do not fuck with me right now, sir,” Lusha replied, feeling the boiling anger bubbling up inside of her. “I am literally going to suck an old man’s withered cock tonight for king and country, and am in no mood for a lecture on civility or class structures.”

“Class structures? To hell with that, I just want you to be happy to see me, courtesan!” The merriment in Kuskyn’s voice was deceptive; he was being quite sarcastic with her, and it was pissing her off to no end. “What do they teach you in finishing school these days, anyway?”

“Fuck your mother, that is what they teach,” Lusha shot back, taking the cigarette out of her boss’s hand forcefully and taking a long draft off of it. She blew the smoke back in his face, but got no reaction from him. “Seriously, lliven, what do you want, I am busy here!”

Instead of answering her question, Kuskyn gently took the cigarette back out from between Lusha’s lips, butting it out on his hand in a show of masculine force or some other crazy shit. “Seriously, after all that I have done for you? You should show me a little more respect.”

“Okay, dad, I will next time I see you,” Lusha answered, crossing her arms in front of her chest. The irritation at being scolded in the middle of the speakeasy was busting her chops in the worst way possible. “Now, unless you have something to share with me, please leave–”

“–What? Did you think I came here to this Rose Garden in lovely T’a Shava to bring you information?” Kuskyn was just playing with her now, like a cat toying with a mouse before decapitating it. “Why, I just came here to enjoy the fine music and atmosphere, my dear!”

“Seriously, enough,” Lusha said, preparing to make another request to stop the bullshit from the chief information officer of the Order. As she spoke however, his bemused look was gone, replaced by the grim shell that he had been wearing as he came inside the cistern.

“Of course I have information for you, stupid,” Kuskyn chided her, talking down as if she were a lowly Pledge and he a Grand Master. That she was a twelve-year veteran of the Rose earned her little compensation in the way of respect. “You follow me?”

“I follow you, Mister lliven,” Lusha begrudgingly afforded him the courtesy he was after, feeling like a school child being taken to task by the headmistress. “Now, with that unpleasantness out of the way, can you please tell me why you are here tonight?”

Lusha could feel the eyes of Kuskyn glaring at her from behind his shades. “You may be a veteran of the Rose, but you have a long way to go yet if you want to earn my respect, Lusha. You are good, but you are not that good, not yet at least. You can refine more.”

The courtesan frowned, trying her best – and failing – to obfuscate her frustration at being dressed down like this. “If you had doubts about my qualities as an operative for the Rose, then why did you send me out on so many missions, including tonight?”

Kuskyn sighed, shaking his head. “I did not mean to imply that you sucked ass, only that you could stand to improve in certain areas. The Rose perfects you in time, takes away the excesses that hamper you and hinder you from achieving greatness from within.”

“I am earnestly proud of my service in the Rose,” Lusha answered honestly, feeling tired already of this conversation. “But if you mean to imply that I could improve, then please, tell me how that would be accomplished so that I do not let you or the Rose down?”

“You just need to keep your emotions in check,” Kuskyn replied, this time more neutrally as if he intended to actually help her. “You are good at what you do, but sometimes you let your passions guide you down the wrong path. You have to be careful to keep yourself in check.”

Lusha inhaled deeply, exhaling slowly; she did have an anger problem on occasion. It was one of her self-admitted failings, in truth. “You are not wrong there, Kuskyn,” she replied. “I will try to be more mindful of my emotions when I am out in the field, alright?”

“And do not be so goddamned ornery all the time, will you?” Kuskyn shook his head at her, prying bits and pieces of her soul to be exposed. “You look like a million bucks, but that mouthy cockholster of yours is going to be the death of you one day, you dig me?”

“First of all,” Lusha countermanded him, “this cockholster is top of the line, dig? I spent a long time trying to keep this thing working to the best of my ability. Second of all, my attitude is playing hard to get; it drives men while chasing after me, like a dog chasing a mailman.”

“Would I fuck you sideways in the alley? Yes. Would I enjoy your lip to get there? Fuck no,” Kuskyn answered back, pulling another match and cigarette out from his front pocket. “You are not as charming as you think you are, especially when you get mouthy with people.”

“I… I guess I will have to work on that,” Lusha conceded, just wanting this meeting with her superior to be over and done with. “On my honor, I will do better to not let my attitude be my undoing while on mission. Speaking of my mission, I need to get prepared to–”

“–Your mission was cancelled forty-five minutes ago when I shot Estha Barbar in Syva Aethel International Airport,” Kuskyn responded, patting her on the shoulder. “He was shot trying to flee the country when he learned the Rose was coming for him this evening.”

“W-wait. Wait a moment,” Lusha stammered, feeling conflicting feelings begin to churn around inside of her. “He’s dead? The old windbag I was going to shag is dead? But how… What, I do not understand. How did he find out that we were onto him? I was careful!”

“Go home and enjoy your evening,” Kuskyn gave her a curt look as moved to walk past her, drawing on his second cigarette. “Spend a night on the town, go get laid, enjoy what free time you have. Soon enough we will be playing our dangerous game once again.”

Kuskyn turned to leave after dropping that bon mot in her lap, giving her the briefest of grins before the thin line set back into place. As he left, she felt her emotions welling up inside of her, going all about her system and flooding it with adrenaline. It was a tempest inside of her, a cauldron of anger and frustration, of bitterness and disappointment that created a toxic stew inside of her gut. Lusha could feel the revulsion of having been taken off the case by the chief information officer rising inside of her, and it was her sole function in that moment to try and keep it bottled up inside of her. It was the first time she had ever been taken off a case like that, her first incompletion on her personal dossier with the Rose. She hated loose ends and never enjoyed seeing incomplete missions on the books, let alone her book. No, Lusha was well-versed in the excuses people gave when they failed in their tasks, and had promised to herself that she never would give any lame excuses for failure. Because she was bound and determined to never experience failure.

Kuskyn's words fell on her like a bomb, exploding into a maelstrom of confusion and uncertainty. Her target was eliminated after trying to escape the country. Well then, that certainly explained the tardiness this evening, but it betrayed a deeper question that resonated fiercely in her soul. Was she cut out of the loop intentionally, or was this an attack of opportunity? She shouldered the weight of the former while wistfully dreaming for the latter, hoping against hope that she was not being kept from sensitive missions. In the end, it was her frequent mantra that calmed her down – Expect Nothing – and helped reign in the worst excesses of her concern. She was not being paid to do Kuskyn’s job and think up ways to kill people trying to flee. Her job was to extract information, nothing more, and the less she thought of the alternatives to the situation, the better. Lusha felt herself regaining her composure, the stress of the situation slipping off her shoulders like water off a duck’s back. It certainly freed up her schedule to follow after more leisurely pursuits.

Hell, what did she know, in the end? Maybe Lusha was going to set on a woman’s face tonight after all.

FROM THY SHADOWS, A RECKONING DRAWETH NIGH
THE SAAHEIN SOVEREIGNTY OF SECLYARA CASARIAAT SAAHEIN RIA SECLYA
THE USHYA SLAVE MARKETPLACEWIKI FOR SECLYABIJAN THEATRE SOLUTIONS
A GOTHIC LORD OF THE DREAD LANDS OF GHOLGOTH.

User avatar
Seclya
Secretary
 
Posts: 26
Founded: May 20, 2024
Inoffensive Centrist Democracy

Postby Seclya » Fri Nov 01, 2024 4:01 pm

610 Nautical Miles North Northwest of Kva Norale, Silent Sea, Badlands Frontier
1200 Hours Syva Aethel Time


The Cffp.1021 Emperor Felix I was the latest triumph of the Saahein Sovereignty of Seclya’s partnership with the Marquesan Imperium and, more specifically, Royal Marquesan Exports directly. A Nataraja-class stealth frigate leader, she was only two days out of port for the first time, and was conducting her sea trials in the Silent Sea when the passenger liner Virabella was sunk by a Scailander warship. The sea trials were permanently concluded six months early out of necessity, and the Emperor Felix I would have to stand on her own merits as a first-class ship of war. The crew were well seasoned, including some mariners who had seen action on ships-of-the-line, to say nothing of ships in the War of the Leaves. Captain Myriil Neridi was well pleased in their performance thus far, expecting perfection from the crew and receiving it in short order. If there were any kinks to yet be worked out, he would not have found them glaring as yet. It was a comforting thought, being at the helm of a stealth frigate from the Imperium.

The Nataraja-class stealth frigate leader was an achievement of Royal Marquesan Exports, designing a sleek war machine that was capable of unleashing holy hell upon the witless foes who came up against her. Her loaded displacement and draft of 12,222.5 tons per 6.77 meters made her one of the largest frigates yet operating in the fleet; its tumblehome hull construction and perimeter VLS, low-RCS lower deckhouse and sensor-integrated upper deckhouse with a titanium laminate armor exterior and rubber/kevlar spall liner made her an undeniable beast of burden on any enemy vessel. Her four Janus Super-Rapid Gun Systems and her 16-cell Perimeter Vertical Launch Systems gave her the firepower of a heavy missile cruiser while retaining the agility and speed of a frigate. She was functional in every imaginable way, just as she was a deadly weapon of war. Myrill Neridi had never seen her equal in her three hundred years of seamanship, had never experienced a warship so powerful, so fast, so immeasurably good at what it was designed to do at sea.

As it stood, the Emperor Felix I was running a screen for the dreadnought Ryfon Aelar, an old Hakulic design that was destined for the nuclear missile test in Kva Norale, one that was hopefully going to dissuade the Lothians and their fleets from intervening in the fight against the Hakulic Scailanders. The Emperor Felix I was insurance against any aggressive maneuvers against the aging dreadnaught as it completed its final voyage under its own power. She was running a skeleton crew compared to the full three hundred sailor compliment of the Nataraga-class stealth frigate leader. If anything so much as sneezed in the direction of the Ryfon Aelar, Myriil was going to blast it to hell and gone without a trace of remorse. The Seclyai were aching for revenge against the Hakulic interlopers who escaped to Scailand; now was the time to wipe out this threat one and for all and ensure a peaceful future for all elven kind. If only the Hakul would learn their place in the new world order and stop being such a nuisance, the world would be a better place.

The Marquesienne observers on board from the Rose were proud of their Imperium’s accomplishment, but equally enthused were the Seclyai to have such a mighty a warship at their disposal. The Seclyai crew had taken to calling the ship Keazowryn, the name of a mythological dragon who in Seclyai folklore had threatened to eat the world were it not satiated with the blood of tyrants. It was a term of endearment, but also one of power and prestige that would follow the warship throughout its maritime career. It was odd, being a Seclyai captain at the helm of a Marquesienne warship, but stranger things had happened in the past. What mattered now was that a war-altering ship was cruising the sea lanes of the Silent Sea just begging for a fight with the Hakul of Scailand. The ship’s production had been accelerated in order to meet the threat posed by the Scailanders, but one could certainly say with confidence after touring the vessel that no corners had been cut. The Emperor Felix I, or Keazowryn, was among the finest warships ever to set sail.

“Captain Neridi!” A voice cried out in the Conn to his left, alerting him that something important was happening. “Radar indicates the launch of two ship-to-ship cruise missiles bearing 6-0-0 mark 2. Indicated trajectory suggests the launch of a Hakulic warship against the dreadnought Ryfon Aelar, sir!”

“Alert one, general quarters,” the Captain ordered the first officer, Commander Rilitar Ularona, who relayed the message over the ship’s radio, bringing up a general alert. “Radar, keep a track on those missiles; Weapons, I want a firing solution on those birds ASAP!”

“Aye sir,” Chief Weapons Officer Katyr Dorquinal replied, “the computer has calculated the trajectory of the missiles on the Ryfon Aelar and is offering a firing solution with the Minerva. We are standing by awaiting orders to fire the autocannons.”

“Weapons hot, you may fire at will,” Captain Neridi barked, instinctively bracing for the horrific buzz of the autocannons as they fired off their volley at the inbound cruise missiles. The Minerva Combined-Arms Defense System was a state-of-the-art piece of equipment that would effectively kill-shot the incoming salvo before it could do damage.

“Sir, request permission to plot a firing solution on the attacking ship,” First Officer Ularona inquired, looking over at the radar-indicated source of the launch. “They have yet to see us, or else they would have fired on us first and knocked out the more pressing threat.”

“They are either blind or stupid; either way, this is going to cost them,” Captain Neridi snidely remarked, before turning to face his first officer. “Make ready a return salvo against the attacking Hakulic ship. Empty the coop of the MANT.112 "Sarissa" Block III Anti-ship missiles, and launch the Gede Nibo SVTOL jump jets.”

“Aye, sir”, Rilitar complied with the order, walking over to the Chief Weapons Officer just as the autocannons came online. A horrific screeching sound lit up the bridge as the guns blasted away into the air in the direction of the cruise missiles. “CWO, prepare to fire the Sarissa Block III anti-ship missiles at the source of that launch.”

“Captain, radar indicates the missiles have been intercepted,” the radar operator reported. “All missiles fired have been neutralized; the Ryfon Aelar is free from the attack salvo, sir.”

“Comms, alert the crew of the Ryfon Aelar to make for Kva Norale at all possible speed; we are going hunting for the Hakulic ship that fired on them,” the Captain ordered, watching as his command was carried out. The Hakulic ship had screwed the pooch on this one.

“We have a firing solution and are ready to launch, sir,” Chief Weapons Officer Ularona repeated, looking down at his screen layout. We have six anti-ship missiles waiting to be unleashed from their cells. We are going to blast that ship to Kingdom Come, sir.”

“Fire at will, Mister Ularona,” Captain Neridi yelled. “They are within range of our Janus SRGS; why don’t we say hello by launching a salvo of shells at them to go along with the anti-ship missiles?”

“Heh, yessir, Captain,” Ularona nodded, liking the sound of overkill on the Hakulic ship. “We can do that for you immediately. Launching the Janus guns on the Hakulic warship with a targeting solution now, sir.”

Myrill listened as the sound of Sarissa missiles rose out of their cells, igniting their engines as they rumbled out of their cells and made an arcing beeline for the Hakulic ship, which they still could only see on radar. The aircraft launched next, rumbling up into the sky from their SVTOL launch positions, before igniting their afterburners and screaming towards the Hakulic warship. Finally, the crescendo peaked with the sound of his Janus guns unleashing holy hellfire upon the warship. With a twenty-five mile range give or take with his Type B ammunition, Neridi was giving the Hakul a full measure of what it meant to attack the Seclyai on this day. Repayment for the Virabella was at hand, and every life lost on that fateful day that had been crying out from the void for retribution would be able to rest easily finally. It had taken far too long to get into the fight, but now that they were here, it was a place he was determined to make the most out of truthfully. He could only hope that there were enough warships out there that could feel his wrath; he was not done with one.

When he looked down at his radar operator a moment later, he smiled. "Sir, the enemy ship has been hit."
Last edited by Seclya on Fri Nov 01, 2024 4:02 pm, edited 1 time in total.

FROM THY SHADOWS, A RECKONING DRAWETH NIGH
THE SAAHEIN SOVEREIGNTY OF SECLYARA CASARIAAT SAAHEIN RIA SECLYA
THE USHYA SLAVE MARKETPLACEWIKI FOR SECLYABIJAN THEATRE SOLUTIONS
A GOTHIC LORD OF THE DREAD LANDS OF GHOLGOTH.

User avatar
Tiami
Post Marshal
 
Posts: 19147
Founded: Oct 24, 2010
Civil Rights Lovefest

Postby Tiami » Sun Nov 10, 2024 4:21 am

A Weary Visage

“The mind is not a vessel to be filled but a fire to be kindled.” ~ Plutarch



Faenen Palace, Kva Norale, Amador
09:17 hours local time




A wisp of smoke sifted into the unlit office of the Archon - smoke bellowed out from the pipe that protruded from Hypario’s cracked lips. Smoking was not a habit he took to lightly, nor partook in often unless the passages of time warranted a quick reprieve. The nicotine calmed him, for better or worse. With the ongoings of the recent weeks and their continued escalations, such a reprieve was but one of the few minute details of his day-to-day that the Archon could enjoy. Before him in his darkened office devoid of other souls hammering on about war, he held a tablet in his clammy hands, its light flickering back and forth between current news, secret briefs, and the occasional video of the ongoing events around Kva Norale. The war with Scailand was looking to escalate with the announcement of the joint Marquesan-Alfar nuclear test being continued despite the inherent risks associated with such a resolute strike.

In truth, Hypario knew of the strikes months in advance - years if so. The war with Scailand was but a means to an end - a message needed to be sent to the Scailanders and their Hakulic governance. The test provided just that - a message. It was the hope of Kva Norale specifically that the test would force the High Order of Lothia to the negotiating table. By now, Lothic naval forces had taken up positions around Scailand while Amadorian naval might had begun to ingrain themselves nearby, ready to strike a blockade against the Hakul with or without their Lothic protectors. The Archon knew Lothia would need to cave in to his demands to cease and desist, or perish in the aftermath of Amador’s firepower. Better yet, providing the seemingly now-relevant Lothia with another avenue of economic interest could be explored, but Hypario, with the approval of Queen Maeralya, his grandmother, would choose bloodshed over economics if a parley was not met. Such was in his character to choose wanton destruction anyway, as his eyes thirsted for the blood of his enemies. Regardless, he would need to pen a missive to the High Order.

Hypario set down his tablet, clicking the lock button, thus turning the room to complete darkness. Taking a somber moment, he sighed deeply before clasping his hands together and cracking his knuckles. His baby blue eyes pivoted towards the ceiling, just barely making out the gold-hued chandelier that adorned the center of the room’s ceiling - a gift from his sister on his 200th name day, not that he enjoyed the finer things in life. He was appreciative if anything. Another deep sigh, this time reverberating throughout the room in a deeper pitch followed before he spoke.

“Lascia che ci sia la luce…”

As he spoke, the room was suddenly swept in a cascading light, illuminating every crevice the light could find before revealing the paler-than-expected visage of the Archon Hypario - sleep had clearly eluded him as the bags under his eyes were a darkened shade and his eyes redder than the blood he craved to spill.

Larika would then knock on his door before coming in, offering a curtsy and nod as was tradition when greeting a royal of the House of Amador.

“Your Grace, I see you are to resume work?” Larika questioned somberly, her expression painted with concern for the wellbeing of her liege. “Shall I fetch you pen and paper?”

“Aye, dear, do so. Fetch me a pillow while you are at it,” continued the Archon. “I pray tonight will warrant a rest for my weary eyes.”

The aide bowed, accepting the commands of her liege. She noted his deteriorating health - the loss of his cousin had wounded him and the incessant need to be available at all times had done little in the way of maintaining his mental and physical wellbeing. Though Alfar and thus far superior to humans and other sentient species inhabiting the world, he was still susceptible to the machinations of sleep and nutrition and the strain that overwork could have on all souls. Larike would need to find ways to comfort the Archon… perhaps more intimate methods would work to ensure her liege has a good night's rest.

The Archon would also need to respond in kind to his new friend, Margaret Campbell of Foggycap, the Shroom-like people in the Western Badlands. The two nations had long been acquaintances, if not friends. With Ms. Campbell offering the aid of airships and their storied and famed dragoons, Hypario would not sit idle and not welcome the aid of an old friend. A letter, expressing the hitherto location to berth would be sent, as well as a meaningful ‘thank you’ directly to his friend.


To Margaret Campbell of Foggycap,

A nation built upon the airships, Amador is more than welcoming and capable of berthing your vessels at all major international airports and aerodromes, in particular as Shen Borgisk International. Should this avenue be explored and docked, military assets under my command will bring in all allies under guide to offer protection during the duration of their stay in Kva Norale waters and territorial lands.

I should offer my gratitude for the aid and readily accept such a friendly and necessary gesture. To this end, I would be remiss not to offer a vintage Laren Brand 1203 from my personal stash. Please accept this upon its arrival as a token of appreciation from not only myself, but the elves of Amador. We stand ready to receive your forces.

With thanks,

Archon Hypario Davalur-Amador,
Heir Apparent of the Eternal Throne






443 Nautical Miles Northwest of Kva Norale
12:01 hours local time



The INS Resolute, a Nataraja-class frigate built by Royal Marquesan Exports through a three-way alliance between the Seclyai, Amadorians, and Marquesans, cut through the oceans, its slim hull gracefully gliding against the roaring sea foam of the Silent Seas as it patrolled its corridor. The vessel, assuming to be a game changer in naval combat, sported state-of-the-art radar suites, perimeter VLS and titanium laminate armor made her a beast against enemy vessels. She, along with several Amaterasus and Damballas, had assumed patrol of the northwestern edge of Kva Norale's claimed territorial waters. An area rife with heat, several skirmishes had been so far avoided between Hakulic and Kvan ships. That was soon to change.

"Captain!" Cried out a voice from the conn the the immediate side of Captain Andoviel, a seasoned veteran of the First Blood War. "Radar indicated the launching of two ship-to-ship missiles from what we can identify as a Scailander vessel! Trajectory indicated the firing upon the Ryfon Aelar."

The gruff looking captain responded. "What do you mean indicated?

"It's already been taken outsir."

"Already been taken out? That quick? By whom?"

"Seclya, for all intents and purposes. I reckon it was rather quick."

"Of course they did - I see they have been practicing," Andvoviel continued, stroking his reddened beard. "Must've been one of their new toys. Such a lovely ship, if I do say so."

"The Ryfon Aelar is being hailed into Kvan waters at full speed, breaking off from the Seclyai escort. Shall we heed the call?" Questioned the conn area.

"Aye, set course for sector Alpha, due west to intercept and escort. And get me on comms with the Seclyai. We have big plans for the Rylon Aelar.

Captain Andoviel sighed with a hint of agitation. He had wanted to take the shot as payment for the damages done at Glymerhall and Shen Borgisk. He had wanted revenge; however, it was not his to receive. Yet. In due time, his recourse would aplenty his plate with the innards of his enemies. Soon. Soon. Soon.

Though the Amadorian Nataraja had yet to take a shot in anger, it was still too early to write it off. Among the greatest vessels to sail the seas, she would soon receive her chance at chilling retribution for the injuries inflicted upon the people she was sworn to defend. Divine providence would will it so. Faylen Lar'ell willed it just. The Ithronel would see to the returns of Amadorian glory.




Faenen Palace, Royal Guest Wing, Kva Norale
21:01 hours local time



A room unfamiliar. A distinct smell of fresh herbs and spices. A waft of night air crevices through the windows high above in the towers of Faenan. A glimmer of snow showing through the darkened sky illuminated by the lights of modern society. High above in the eerie night, a lone Alfar sat solemnly on the balcony ledge overlooking Grand Azura. Prince Gaeleath wore a somber facade, tears gently rolling down both cheeks as he looked out into the snow-covered city of Grand Azura. His city. The city he built yet no longer ruled over since having assumed the Archonship of Eska Alfaria. His tears were ones of sadness - of grief and sorrow. Anger and resentment also took their place at the crevices of his mouth, molding them against his visage in a torrential display of animosity against the Scailanders.

His son was dead, having died to save the ones he loved. His son - whom he loved deeply, was dead, having given his life in service to his country. His son, a prince of Amador, was dead, having done what any prince would have done without hesitation. His son was dead. Dead. The Aether welcomed his soul to eternal bliss - no longer suffering under the gentle rays of Ashran far from the hostilities of this world's fervor. Yet knowing that Aenor no longer suffered did not console Gaeleath, for having to bury a child before their parent is not of commonality. It should not have happened even for the long-lived Alfar. No parent should have to go through this. For the Alfar, emotional states were often conceived of as bland - non apparent amongst the royals. In private, this was far from the truth. Rather, it could be argued that among sentient species, the Alfar were the most attuned with their emotions - capable of greater love than any one species could. For Gaeleath, his grief was all too apparent, as it echoed across the eerie night, reverborating in every stone of the palace he once called home for centuries.

It was in this loss that he would find his greatest strength - family. Family, to rely on and pick himself up in the Alfar's greatest time of need. His family would be his strength. Though chipped, he was not broken by any means. It was why he had joined his nephew in Kva Norale - to conduct and advise the less experienced Archon in matters of war against a long-dreaded enemy of the Amadors and the Imperium at large. The world took its toll upon the weary, yet offered abundant reward for never looking back and keeping one foot in front of the other. The war would offer keen insight into the Amador's machinations and their military insight. To that end, Gaeleath knew of the Marquesan nuclear tests to be conducted in Kva's far flung oceanic island of Kairun, at the large naval base that sprawled its southern coast.

A show of force had been necessary and while the former Archon himself would not be present at the launch by the Marauesan-Amadorian coalition, he would be conducting safe passage and assurances of safety for the internationally announced event. The Lothian forces needed a message: either desist or be attacked. Gaeleath and the royal family were not playing games with the miniscule nation - if it wished to bathe in hellfire, then he would grab his sponge, for this shower would hit every available crevice it could find. For Lothia, Gaeleath would hope for reason amongst their government. Amador would soon initiate a blockade and it desired to minimize bloodshed of a foreign power as best it could, otherwise further conflict could draw the Imperium along with it.

Whether or not Lothis retreated, Gaeleath cared not. For all his weeping and blood-curdling screams he had partaken in, deep within, his desire to slit the throats of the Hakulic leadership, would soon overtake him and his reason. After all, what is a human to a god?

For tonight at least, Gaeleath would allow his mourning to overtake him. Come the morning, the Hakul would receive what they feared the Alfar to be: monsters.





The Fields of Falen, Vanyaael, Gholgoth
11:01 hours local time




Vanyaael - a land forged of blood and brimstone. Of nature and growth. Of hope and regrets. Deep within its slumbering forests lay the whispers of a thousand souls. Of the saved and the damned. Of the rested and the weary. Deep further, in the caves carved into the hillsides of the Falen Hills, rested a lone shrine, a waterfall gently offering itself as an illusion to the cave’s entrance. At the base of the red wood shrine, a lone young woman appearing to be in her early twenties at best rested - her nude figure mimicking the seiza.. Her hands were clasped together while her head was bowed forward as inaudible dialogue escaped from her mouth. All that could be heard was the roaring of the water at the entrance and the dark and eerie creatures that resided within the cave. Save for a lone light that broke through the cave ceiling directly onto the shrine, it was all but dark and foreboding.

For Saria Gilhana, it was but a daily occurrence for the young woman. Within Vanyaael, shrines such as these were commonplace. They honored the gods. The Ithronel - Amador’s chief deities and their encompassing aspects. This shrine in particular, paid respect to the Stag, otherwise known as Gallus Amenriel, a long lost Ashranni - the precursor Alfar. True to her Alfar lineage, Saria was an elf - particularly the Vanyaaeli variants that possessed a sharper ear and a tanner, almost darker complexion than their northern brethren. Saria was much more than just an Alfar or a Vanyaaeli - she was an Archon. An Archon to what exactly? Vanyaael, of course. She ruled Vanyaael, as she has for three thousand years in the stead of the Alfar, with only her allegiance given to stay the hands of Imperial authority.

For herself, the blackened haired beauty with sharp blue eyes, respect towards the gods enabled the western imperial exclave to prosper alongside mainland Amador. The exclave’s territory, encompassed on three sides by the Saahein Sovereignty and by the western Alfarian sea to the north, had long been settled with the earliest settlements dating back millennia. It had once existed as its own kingdom, yet was begot by a great fracturing into several warring states before finally being restored as a Republic in 2343 BCE. Vanyaael would ultimately join Amador in 403 AD during the course of the Great Collapse, with Saria assuming governance of the territory upon its inclusion as a province.

While much of her rule was without issues, the War of the Leaves offered a modicum of importance to Vanyaael. The grand army of Amador would use the former republic as a staging point to launch one of Gholgoth’s largest ever land invasions into Seclya in an attempt to overthrow the Hakulic government following their attempts to irradiate their own lands to stem the tide of Seclyai rebels. From Vanyaael, legions upon legion of Amadorians poured across the border, overwhelming Hakulic forces while the Seclyai went south. At the conclusion of the War of the Leaves, the province was dutifully rewarded for its role in banishing the Hakul. Thirty years later, Vanyaael has become a bulwark of impregnable defenses and a critical staging point for Seclya-Amadorian relations and military maneuvers.

To Saria, this was appreciated. Her incessant prayers to the gods were being answered. Her lands were prospering under renewed efforts. When news of Glmerhall, of Shen Borgisk, and the slaughter of the Virabella reached her, she was heartbroken. House Gilhana, a great house of Amador’s imperial court, stood resolute with their brethren, offering all support it could garner in the face of a second War of the Leaves.

She remembered the battlefields. She remembered being there. The cruel suffering of people wrought with anguish and despair as they were torn limb from limb like paper against a knife. She remembered herself brutally executing a young Hakulic soldier with her own hand, crushing his windpipe with a great crunch. The Alfar were far stronger physically, and this showed. To this day, she bore the scars of the war upon her. She bore the scars of the fallen - most prominently in a circular scar on her midriff, just a few inches right from her navel. To have renewed conflict when it was thought to never again happen, brought these solemn reminders of the past boiling back to her.

Saria was not alone within the shrive caverns. She bore the company of one attendant, the she-Alfar Ulumbriel, who carried with her a robe and sash for the Archon when she finished her prayers. Draping the robe around the Saria when she did finish, Ulumbriel tied the sash around her grace’s waist, gently conforming to Saria’s now-clothed figure.

“Your grace, I hope this please you.” Spoke the attendant, offering a bow of appeasement.

“Thank you, Ulumbriel,” Saria continued, returning the bow. “You take care of me well as always.”

“I need not the praise. It is my pleasure.”

“Take the compliment, darling,” Saria ordered. “It is not often I hand them out.”

Ulumbriel, her dark hair partially obscuring her blue eyes, nodded compliantly. “Are you ready to depart, your grace?”

“Aye, I believe the forests call to us to return to Tir Ellis. Come darling, I believe it is time for Vanyaael to play its part once more."

The sound of steel echoed from within the cave - Bang! Bang! Bang! Deep within, something was brewing -rather some thing was waking up from its near eternal slumber. A wisp of smoke was ascending from the cavernous interior far below the shrine as the two exited the shrine, with Saria wielding a smirk across her face. Heat was surfacing. Faylen was awakening.

“I believe my sister will soon be made known, my darling Ulumbriel. The Ithronel will rise once more.”

The scene cuts to dark, transposing to Glymerhall’s Eternal Throne, of which was sat upon by Maeralya. A cold whisper was entrenching its words into her head.

"Vennala…"

"Vennala…"

"Vennala…"


Maeralya spoke but one word, her eyes wearing the visage of a petrified individual.

N-No!


Advertisement

Remove ads

Return to International Incidents

Who is online

Users browsing this forum: Aeyariss, Arakhkhar, Aurasreich, Doslonsu, Ecstasy City, Orcuo, The Daeva, The Kaisers Syndicates, The Timber Rattlesnake

Advertisement

Remove ads